All posts by thewizardofwoah

Unknown's avatar

About thewizardofwoah

Amateur writer, snarker of silly things.

Chapter Ten: Other Beasts

Myriad sat cross legged outside Żywie’s office, the bruises on her back aching even at the touch of her shirt. She was not alone in her pain: most of the student body were also waiting in the hallway, some overflowing onto the stairs. All were twisting and twitching, searching for a posture that didn’t hurt, with little success.

The door opened, Żywie ushering Maelstrom out. “…And come to me if you feel those pains you were telling me about again, little one,” she called after him.

He nodded, not that he thought it would be necessary. He didn’t like bothering Żywie if it could be avoided; easier to abandon his body if it fell into disrepair. He made his way to the stairs, awkwardly stepping over and around the other children, a few glowering at him as he passed. “Sorry-excuse me-pardon me!”

Once he was gone, Żywie scanned the hall for her next patient. “You can come in now, Metonymy.”

When the door was shut again, Windshear muttered from the staircase, “Bloody show-off Mealy.”

Some of the other kids voiced their assent, quietly, for fear of Żywie overhearing.

Myriad bent forward to glare over at the other girl, then winced as the motion upset her bruises. “What are you moaning about now, Windshear?”  

“He didn’t need Żywie to fix him, he could’ve done it himself! I bet he did…”

“Talos could’ve, too,” Elsewhere pointed out, idly teleporting a tennis ball from one end of the hall to another, producing a muffled thunderclap with every transfer. He could’ve just bounced it against the wall, but that entailed physical movement. And didn’t entail bright flashes of lightning.

Everyone turned towards the russet haired boy who’d claimed the sunny spot under the end window, begging an objection. “…Well, yeah, I could, but I’d get it if I did! Mealy’s the favourite, if he turned icy early, Z would just tell Lawrence he didn’t.”

Keep telling yourselves that, thought Myriad.

She was one of the last to be treated. Having directly used her powers—or someone’s, at least—on the three interlopers that weekend, it was deemed that her penalty should be among the longest. Haunt, Snapdragon and Britomart weren’t even due to have theirs lifted till well after dinner that night.

Żywie’s office was well and truly an English teacher’s, strewn with books and whatever minutia of her life she couldn’t fit in her bedroom. The only real concessions to her role as school nurse were an examination table, and the disorganised mess of papers stuffed in her desk, filled with insights into biology both human and superhuman. They’d been written as aide-mémoire rather than for anyone’s else’s benefit, and it would be decades before earthly science caught up enough to make much sense of it. She’d had to devise a lexicon all of her own to describe many of her discoveries.

On a mat in the corner, Ophelia was smashing wooden blocks together with intense focus. Upon Myriad’s entrance, she looked up from her project and giggled. “Miri!”

Myriad tried to ignore the toddler, in case it deflated while she was looking at it. The presence of babies at the NHI had surprised her initially, but then, who else was more likely to out themselves? Ophelia, especially.

Żywie beamed proudly. “Yes, it is Myriad!” She gestured at Myriad like a gameshow host presenting a new stove. “Say hello to Myriad, Ophelia.”

Still smiling, Ophelia shook her head. “No!”

The healer quirked her shoulders. “She knows what I am saying, at least.” She turned to Myriad and asked, “Do you prefer the chair or the bench?”

“The bench, I think.” She looked at Ophelia. “…You don’t think she’s gonna clap, do you?” Myriad wasn’t strictly a telepath, but she was enough of an esper for Ophelia’s ovation to hit her hard, as Elsewhere had taken great pains to inform her between laughing jags1.

Żywie studied the child carefully. “She seems calm, but babies operate on no timetable but God’s. I don’t think she really needs to clap, either. Might just be a physical association that makes it easier for her to trigger it. You know, I wouldn’t mind taking a look at a clapped esper’s brain chemistry. I’ve asked Tiresias, but he would never—that’s probably not something you want to hear right now, is it?”

Myriad shook her head.     

“Well then, let’s get you fighting fit.”

“Do I have to take off my shirt or anything?”

“No, just your hand will do.”

“Good.”

Most children got used to Żywie’s wires sooner or later. Strange and perilous as her powers felt, they mended skinned knees and dried runny noses. Sick-days at the New Human Institute were like Armageddon, anticipated with dread and hope in equal measure, but so far always delayed.

Myriad, however, had little need of a medic. She had Maelstrom’s song for that—or Talos’, sometimes. Talos’ song was a much different beast, though, like a euphonium designed for worlds where light had gravity and texture. It would put her back together just fine, but where Maelstrom’s powers offered an escape from physicality, Talos’ powers did all they could to remind her she had a body. One with hydraulic fluid for blood, stirred and forced through copper veins by a turbine where her heart used to be, her every thought etched unerringly onto crystalline substrate. When she changed back, though, she found that she couldn’t visualise anything she’d experienced in that state: only recall abstract data, like lines in a book.  

She still preferred it to the wires.

Żywie was not one to just a do a job and get out. She was the medical equivalent of the house-sitter who helpfully rearranged your furniture before you got home. She muttered what to any other child would sound like nothing more than some sort of strange wizard biologist’s spell:

“…Someday I won’t have to re-up your flu immunities every year…”

“…Basil just needs some rest. He always rebounds, eventually…”

“…I know it feels awful, but he means well…”

“…And all done. Everything feel in order?”

Myriad bent and stretched. The only evidence she’d been in any pain was memory. She wasn’t sure why, but that felt like a mixed blessing. She was relieved to have her body to herself again, though. “Yeah. Thank you.”

Her teacher put a hand on her shoulder, very deliberately making sure she couldn’t accidentally brush the skin of her arm or neck. “You were very brave.”

“I was being bad.”

“Yes. But brave, all the same.”

When Myriad left, Żywie found herself needing a moment to collect herself before seeing the next students. Cracking open a window and leaning out for the baby’s sake, she lit herself a dunhill, and tried to watch some of her earlier patients amuse themselves.

Her thoughts kept coming back to Maelstrom and Myriad. Dear God. They both kept the bruises.

The punishment was not administered immediately after the intruders were escorted off the Institute. Days passed as normally as they ever did. Classes were held, meals were eaten, games played, albeit with a kind of rehearsed self consciousness, like public theatre. Lawrence seemed to dote on the children as always.

When the time came, there was little warning.

The children came up to the big house for dinner, only to be greeted by the staff and the oldest students assembled on the veranda, bar Basilisk. Most had sympathy in their eyes; Lawrence, especially.

He also held a long cane, with a smooth stone set into the head.

Myriad and Elsewhere both seized up at the sight of it. The former heard the note of dread that had been playing through her peers’ songs the last few days peak. She did not catch anything that sounded like surprise.

“This hurts,” Lawrence began, his tone low and grave. “Because it must. The young men you brutalised found it in themselves not to press charges, and I’m told the unfortunate Edward Taylor has made a full recovery. However, for me to let this crime go unpunished would be like Żywie not excising a cancer from your bodies.”

Many of the children made noises of resigned agreement. Żywie herself remained stone-faced.   

“And the cancer would not only claim you children. Imagine if those boys had told their families and friends about what you did to them. Imagine if kindness and what good sense is left in the hearts of human beings failed the people of Northam, and a mob arose. Imagine this hysteria spreading to Baker’s Hill, or maybe even Perth.” His voice was rising, threatening to become as solid and substantial as the man himself. “Now imagine being dragged screaming from your beds, your home burning. Maybe the babies being dashed against the walls, or the butt of a soldier’s rifle…”

A few of the teachers looked apprehensively at their employer. Therese Fletcher made to step forward, but a warning glance from Mrs Gillespie convinced her otherwise.

Some of the children were already in tears. Lawrence nodded; it meant they were listening. “It would not end with you. Think of your fellow new children, still left rotting in this country’s ‘asylums’. Imagine when they hear the doors of their cells open, think they might taste the sun again… only to be disposed off. Maybe a few will be retained—lobotomised, neutered things—to be aimed at whatever else the Crown wishes to be rid of.”

The sobbing was spreading like an infection among the children. Maybe to Myriad, as well, but it was difficult for her to tell. She was aware of Elsewhere’s hand grasping for hers, though. Somehow, she had a better idea how he felt than how she felt.

Lawrence wasn’t shouting, but he was still louder than most men when they screamed. “You have to be better than us! The world out there is looking for any excuse to snuff you all out. What you did wasn’t only a barbarity, it was calling down genocide on yourselves!”

He gave the children a moment to calm down before continuing. “I know all of you, one way or another, have been wronged by your forebears. I can’t begin to comprehend what it must be like for you, confined when you should be soaring, remaking the world as is every generation’s right and privilege; yours none the least. And I can understand the desire to lash out, especially when confronted by—let’s be honest—voyeurs. But, whether by birth or transformation, you are no longer Homo sapiens, and I would hate for us to infect you with our pettiness as we pass.

“Phantasmagoria, you can come up now.”

The crowd parted for Mabel. She walked up to Lawrence with the steady, determined pace of someone eager to put whatever lay ahead behind her, before turning to face the other children. Though she was looking at the ground, her expression was unmistakably resolute.

“I must stress that Phantasmagoria is to be commended for her attempts to protect the young men.”

Mabel did not contradict him.

“…But she turned her gift on her fellow new humans, and that is not acceptable. Do you accept this, Phantasmagoria?”

“Yes,” Mabel replied, eyes still fixed on the grass at her feet.

“Good. Remove your shirt.”

She complied, dropping her shirt and sweater next to her, along with her glasses. She then tensed completely, her eyes screwed shut and her fists balled at her sides.

Lawrence drew back the cane, high over his head. “Neque hic lupis mos nec fuit leonibus umquam nisi in dispar feris.”

“Is that Latin?” Elsewhere asked, his hot breath tickling Myriad’s ear. “What’s it mean?”

“This isn’t the way of even wolves or lions, who only fight against other beasts,” Myriad whispered back.

Quickly, but clearly, Mabel repeated the mantra back. “Neque hic lupis mos nec fuit leonibus umquam nisi in dispar feris.”

Lawrence struck her mightily across the back. Even knowing it was coming, the pain was so stunning she didn’t even shout, only gasping as she stumbled forward, barely standing. A choked, poorly-suppressed sob, and she was weeping.

Her headmaster stepped aside as she made her way up the front steps, Żywie brushing a finger across her neck once she was on the veranda. From there, Mrs Gillespie took her hand and led her inside.

To Elsewhere and Myriad’s silent bafflement, Maelstrom was called up next. There had been much debate amongst the faculty whether he deserved any kind of punishment. Almost everyone argued against it—but it was hard to make a case when even the boy himself was pushing for it.

He approached Lawrence with a child’s impression of stoicness, turning and removing his shirt without prompting. He stared out at his fellows, who quickly averted their eyes.

“Maelstrom, through inaction, you allowed members of your family to inflict harm on defenceless human beings. Through foolishness, you caused further, grievous harm, before attempting to escape the consequences. Do you accept this?”

“Yes, Lawrence.”

Melusine buried her face in Żywie’s shoulder, who drew an arm around her. Whether to her credit or condemnation, the healer did not look away.

Dum inter homines sumus, colamus humanitatem.”

“As long as we are among humans, let us be humane,” Myriad said under her breath, to no one’s interest. Next to her, Elsewhere’s leitmotif rose in volume, but everything remained where it was supposed to be.

Maelstrom repeated the phrase back quite perfectly. Shortly afterwards, he screamed and fell forward. Gently, Lawrence lifted him back onto his feet, shaking and sobbing. Unused to any great pain persisting for more than a few seconds, he wore it gracelessly even by the standards of children.

Lawrence’s voice was kind as he said, “Just one more time, Maelstrom.”

He nodded, and got back into place. The second time, it was Melusine who picked him up, rushing him inside while whispering in Occitan.

It took a great deal of time to get to Myriad. Most of the children were only made to repeat Maelstrom’s phrase, though Windshear had to utter both. Thanks to a mispronunciation, she ended up receiving three blows of the cane.

Some children reflexively mitigated or deflected Lawrence’s strikes with their powers. This did them little good, as it only reset the count. Abalone suffered the worst from this, his force field earning him five whacks in all. Elsewhere was amazed he could walk afterwards.

For Myriad, fear and sympathy soon gave way to a simple longing for the noises to stop. She wondered if that was how Aleister and Bazza had felt, watching their friend bleed out in the water. In an attempt to distract herself, she tried looking past Lawrence and whichever of her classmates was undergoing penance to the teenagers standing by the teachers.

Linus, Stratogale, Ex Nihilo, and Reverb had been the New Human Institute’s first students, dating all the way back to the 50s, before even Circle’s End. For years they’d pretty much had the run of the place. Well, them and Maelstrom, but he was in a category all his own. Sometimes, Myriad and Elsewhere envied them. Aside from them, there was also Gwydion, a slightly younger boy who’d graduated from preadolescent circles some time ago. As Myriad had learned through experience, he crafted geometric constructs out of nothing in particular.

Stratogale, a heavy-lashed young woman with burgundy hair, was leaning against Linus for comfort. Myriad had no clue why she wasn’t down there with them. Aside from being one of the world’s precious few true flyers, Stratogale had the ear of any and all birds; Myriad doubted that lorikeets had a natural hatred of hippies.       

The sun had set fully by the time Myriad’s turn came up. She was after Artume, who’d shrouded the lads in some kind of inviolate darkness into which the children hurled pebbles, while Automata’s thralls grabbed at their ankles.

It had seemed like good fun, at the time.

She moved forward without much input from her conscious mind. It took a moment for Elsewhere to let go of her hand.

She tried not to look at Lawrence as she assumed the position.

“Myriad, I can tell when Britomart is using her powers, and I can certainly tell when you’re using hers.”

She tuned out the warbling, echoing twang of metal strings. Suddenly, she felt very cold, standing there exposed. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s good of you to admit it. That’ll only be one extra strike, I think. Do you understand why this is happening?”

“Yes.”

Dum inter homines sumus, colamus humanitatem.”

She repeated it back to him, shakily, but with no obvious mistakes.

Though the cane came down on her four times, Myriad would only ever remember the first explosion of pain. After that, it was a blur of Latin, the dampness of grass against her cheek, matronly hands guiding her towards the house, and the briefest sting of Żywie’s wires.

When some measure of clarity returned to her, Mrs Gillespie was setting her down in the parlour with the other punished children. Most of them held bowls of ice-cream, trying to decide whether to eat them or press them against their fast developing bruises. Melusine, Maelstrom, and Mabel were huddled together in a corner of the room. Icewater snaked its way up and down the latter two’s backs.

“What’s your flavour, Myriad?”

She blinked, still slightly disoriented from the thrashing. “My what?”

“Ice cream, chook,” Mrs Gillespie said. “You’ve earned it.”

That did not help. “But we’re being punished.”

Mrs Gillespie would have hugged her student, if she hadn’t known that it would only hurt her more. “You were being punished. And you took it like a champion. So, what do you like?”

“…Strawberry.”

And so Myriad was left to stew in her confused guilt. Slowly, she moved over to Melusine. Without a word, a watery tendril slithered up her body. She shuddered at its touch, as much from the source of the relief as the sharp cold.

“You alright?” Mabel asked, her voice low.

Drawing in breath to speak hurt, so Myriad kept it short. “Yeah.”

She was being truthful. Sore and beaten as she was, there was something preferable about it to the state of apprehension she’d lived in for nearly a week. Pain was tangible. With time, pain might pass.

Lawrence never spoke again of the three young men from Northam after that night.

The idea of a Watercolours production of The Tempest caught on well with the NHI staff. Some saw it as evidence of a maturation in Phantasmagoria’s creative process—like when a child first realises that a knock-knock joke should only be told to the same person once, if even that. Others just hoped it would serve as a distraction from the recent unpleasantness.

Whatever their reasons, the production now had the school’s official backing. Official backing in this case mostly amounted to a spare bedsheet for them to turn into a banner. So they painted “THE TEMPEST: OPEN AUDITIONS” onto it with strategically reversed letters, and hung it over the barn door. Then they set up a table and chairs, and waited.

Much to Mabel’s well concealed surprise, there were takers:

“Abhorred slave…” Ex Nihilo’s eyes darted down to the battered script she was holding. “Which any print of goodness wilt not take!” A long pause. “—Being capable of all ill! I pitied thee…” Another glance down. “Took pains to make thee speak, taught thee each hour…”

Mabel peered sideways at Elsewhere through her lensless spectacles. Meeting her gaze, he shook his head. They had not found their Miranda.

“…Who hadst deserved more than a—”

“Um, Ex, you can stop now,” said Elsewhere, hand raised.           

Ex Nihilo frowned. She was a blonde, slight-featured girl with green eyes and a song Myriad thought sounded like it was played on a pipe organ built somewhere sound and velocity were the same phenomenon. Perhaps it was the same place the amorphous clay she summoned resided, before it was forced into a state of harsh certainty. Haunt and Windshear claimed that she helped garnish the school’s budget by synthesising expensive industrial chemicals, but she refused to either confirm or deny this, which was all the proof those two needed. Like many youngsters throughout the Commonwealth, her conception of acting was mostly limited to adopting a bad American accent.

“I wasn’t finished.”

“True,” said Mabel, “but you did give us a good idea of your range.”

Elsewhere pointed at Ex Nihilo. “Don’t call us, we won’t call you.”

“Oh, fu—”

There was a blinding flash, and the Tempest script fell to the dirt floor.   

Elsewhere smirked and blew on his finger like it was a birthday candle. He’d insisted on having a say in the casting process for the play. Partly because doing Shakespeare had been his suggestion in the first place, but mostly so he could do what he’d just done to Ex Nihilo.

In the seat next to him, Myriad looked impressed. “You’re aim’s getting good,” she commented. “It was kinda embarrassing going and getting the book back the first couple of times.”

“Thanks, Miri.”

Mabel tried to keep her eyes from rolling back into her head. She couldn’t remember exactly when Arnold and Allison started using their new human names with her, but it had come as a surprise. Still, they weren’t making a big deal out of her using her given name in private, so she figured she should return the favour. She slumped onto the table, an ellipsis floating above her. “Five auditions, and we’ve only got ourselves a Caliban.”

“Weird Linus went for that one,” Elsewhere said.

“Baddies have more fun,” replied Myriad.

Mabel moaned. “He’s gonna need makeup for sure.”

Elsewhere tapped his chin in thought. “Maybe you could take a monster face and put it over his? Or Ex could make us something to stick on him.”

“I don’t think Ex is going to be doing anything for us, but the first thing might work.” She turned to Maelstrom. “What do you think?”

Maelstrom sat up in his chair, remembering to smile. “Oh, sure. Sounds good.”

Mabel frowned. Her friend had been distant and removed since the night of the caning, like he’d figured out how to become icy while remaining flesh. Before she could say anything, one of Reverb’s favourite voices2 resounded through the barn:

“So, you’re really doing this?”

Reverb was standing in the barn doorway, her lips not moving even as she asked the question. For reasons not even Żywie could figure out, Reverb was completely mute. Given her power over sound, this wasn’t really an impediment. Lawrence liked to say she had more voice than any human. Still, it always made her stand out, even before the superhuman scare.

“No,” said Mabel. “We just put that banner up so we could lure in kids to eat.”

Reverb smiled rakishly. At least, she hoped it was rakish. “Oh, Phantasma, don’t start making those jokes, too.”

Maelstrom looked offended, but Mabel just snorted. “I really hope you aren’t here to audition.”

“I am, actually.”

Normally, working with the Watercolours wouldn’t have had much appeal for Reverb. She’d known Maelstrom since the day he was born, and viewed him as somewhere between a teacher’s pet and a painfully sincere little brother. Phantasmagoria was a bit more fun, but her performances had stopped being cute for Reverb by the time she turned six. Still, the idea of an actual play—with lines and everything—had a novelty to it.

“Who’re you going for?” asked Elsewhere.

“Who’d ya think? There’s only one girl in The Tempest, isn’t there?”

“Not true,” said Mabel. “There’s Sycorax.”

“She doesn’t have any lines,” Myriad clarified.

“Which would actually work out really well for you,” Elsewhere pointed out.

“But we promised the part to Mrs Gillespie already,” added Myriad.

Reverb’s lip curled in frustration. “If you’re done telling me about parts who don’t speak that are already taken, is there anyone I can audition for?”

“Anyone, really,” Mabel said. “Used to be that blokes played everyone in Shakespeare, why not us?”

Girls,” insisted Reverb.

“Okay, okay, there’s Miranda. She’s the heroine. Bit boring, really, but if you need to be a lady, deal with it. Find some of her lines in the book on the floor and get on with it.”

Reverb picked up the script and flipped through it, looking for a choice monologue. She found very little; this Miranda truly was one of the dullest ladies in all of theatre. She eventually gave up and went with the first long stretch of dialogue she found. The sonorous voice of an English rose permeated the barn:

“O, I have suffered with those that I saw suffer: a brave vessel, who had, no doubt, some noble creature in her, dash’d all to pieces. O, the cry did knock against my very heart. Poor souls, they perished. Had I been any god of power, I would have sunk the sea within the earth or ere it should the good ship so have swallow’d and the fraughting souls within her.”

She tried her best to lip-synch, but she ended up giving the impression that she was struggling to keep up with her own words. Mabel half-expected her to try and warn them about the giant lizard attacking Tokyo3.  

“…You sound pretty, but the voice thing is distracting.”

“You should be Ariel! The ghost thing that helps out the wizard, I mean,” Elsewhere suggested enthusiastically.

Mabel lit up at the idea, as did the lightbulb that appeared over her head. “Yeah! Ariel’s supposed to be a boy, but Mrs Gillespie says loads of girls have played him. Think about it. You could just stand there, dead still, but everyone watching hears this creepy voice.” She trilled with delight. “It’d be so weird.”

Reverb sighed and walked over to the table, dropping the script in front of Mabel. An ordinary, teenaged voice said, “I don’t want to be weird.”

Elsewhere watched as she trudged towards the barn door… before banishing her with a flicker of lightning.

Myriad chastised him: “Cheap shot!”

“The best kind!”

Mabel gave him a dirty look. “Great, now she won’t help us with the special effects.”

Elsewhere waved a hand dismissively. “Oh, like we need Reverb to make wave sounds.” He smiled. “Isn’t that right, Maelstrom?”

Maelstrom didn’t answer, his attention devoted to the gaps in the barn ceiling, and the dance of dust the sunlight revealed.

“Um, hello? Earth to Maelstrom? I’m trying to be nice here!”

Maelstrom jerked in his seat. “Oh, yeah, sure Elsewhere, we should do that.”

Elsewhere grimaced and slouched deeper into his chair. “This distraction is going to hurt the production.”

The other boy looked at him contritely. “Sorry. Was thinking about something…”

“You’re still beating yourself up about the thrashing, aren’t you?” said Mabel.

Maelstrom decided lying to both his best friend and a girl who sometimes hummed along with his emotions would be pointless. “…Yes.”

Mabel clucked her tongue. “You always do this. Lawrence says the punishment’s the end of it, but you keep hating yourself for weeks and weeks! Wish he’d just leave you to it.”

“I’m sorry—”

“Stop it,” Mabel commanded.

“…Stop what?”

“Being sorry. Stop doing it.” She bent over and fished a poster out of her power-fodder bag. “Here, this might cheer you up. I found it floating around our dorm a couple of days ago.”

It was a flyer for THE LIEROINEN FAMILY CIRCUS in bold, bombastic letters, against the backdrop of a white stag. Beneath that message, a goateed man in a red velvet tuxedo and top-hat stood delighting in the antics of the clowns4, lions, and seals that cavorted around him under the big top, promising MAGIC, BEASTS, STUPENDOUS FEATS, and GLIMPSES INTO TOMORROW.  

“Why would that—oh, oh, no.”

Mabel nodded slowly, grinning. “Oh, oh yes.”

Alone in his room, Tiresias sighed and set down his copy of Till We Have Faces5, waiting for the expected knock on his door. It came about a minute later. “Come in if you must, Windshear.”

She bounded into the room, a hessian bag over her shoulder. “Helloooooo, Tiresias.”  

Tiresias made a show of looking about his room. “I see no grass, or playground equipment, or even other children. What possible reason could you have for being here?”

Windshear giggled. She doubted it would move Tiresias either way, but it was traditional at this point. “Can’t I just say hi to my favourite teacher?”

“No. I’m pretty sure it’s in the school charter.”

“Okay, what if I was asking you a favour?”

“Depends, why would you do such a terrible thing?”

“Because if Phantasma can paint the barn next month instead of Abalone, then Abalone can clean the nursery on Tuesday, which means I have a way of paying Brit—”

Tiresias threw a hand up. “Enough, enough. Stuff that makes Bertie cry, I get it. What do you need me to do?”

“Well…” She spun on her foot. “The Watercolours and the new kids6 are going swimming on Saturday, and they need someone to watch them.”

“I guess I could do that, if there’s nothing better going on.”

“Cool! And if they aren’t at the river on Saturday… would you still say they were? Just if Lawrence asks.”

Tiresias tilted his head. “Now, I’m not sure how I could make that mistake.”

Windshear smiled and pulled a bottle of Penfolds Grange from her bag. “Because you’ll have had too much of this, you big lush.”

Tiresias leapt from his chair and snatched the bottle from her hand. “You!”

“…What?”

He didn’t answer, being too awed by the bottle’s label. It was the 1955 vintage: a real voice-quieter. “Phantasma didn’t pull this outta one of my catalogs, did she?” he asked, his tone almost reverent.

“Does it look like a drawing?”

That it didn’t. Unless Phantasmagoria had finally cracked photographs, it was the real deal.

“I can get you another bottle on Sunday, if you play along.”

Tiresias wanted to rush up to Lawrence’s office to tell him his search had been over for years—they’d found Homo superior, and she was glorious. He went to shake the girl’s hand. “I think we have a deal, Windy.”    

“Windy” let the nickname slide. “Thanks, really helpful.”

“I’m surprised you’re being so nice to Mealy.”

Windshear was heading out the door. “Eh, Phantasma’s alright. And business is business.”

“Business is business,” Tiresias repeated as he returned to his chair. He tried to find the spot in his book where the ugly princess sees the God of the Mountain.

Kids, he thought.

Windshear quickly made her way back outside, hoping she wouldn’t run into Melusine. Business was business, but there was also what Phantasmagoria had said to her under the barter tree:

“…And that was just for shoving him.”

The Watercolours and Their Orchestra rose early that Saturday morning. The only kid who beat them was Artume, but she only slept an hour a week at most, and she asked no questions anyway.

They chatted happily as they showered, luxuriating in the limitless hot water, except for its provider. He fretted with the steam, tying it into strange, ephemeral knots.

“What if someone gets a look at my eyes?”

“Nobody really goes around looking at people’s eyes, Maelstrom,” Elsewhere called from his stall. “Just don’t get into any conversations and you’ll be fine. Even if ya do, what are the odds they’ll recognise you?”

“They’ll recognise Melusine’s eyes,” the other boy retorted, a little bitterly.

“Do you still have those contacts?” Mabel asked. “The ones Z made for you?”

When the Flying Man first made himself known, there were worries at the New Human Institute that he might drive the wolves to their door. Żywie and Tiresias even worried they might be forced to flee. To aid in this eventuality, the healer had coloured contacts made for Maelstrom, that dulled his eyes to an ethnically incongruous but otherwise unremarkable shade of blue.

“I think so, but Lawrence hates them. Says we shouldn’t have to hide what we are.”

Elsewhere laughed. “I bet he also says we shouldn’t run away to the circus!”

“Don’t remind him!” Myriad called back, before laughing herself.  

“We’re not even going to be shaped like kids if we get caught so soon after last time.”

The rest of the shower passed more quietly. The contacts were surprisingly easy to find since Maelstrom didn’t actually own that many things. They did the job exceptionally well, even when his eyes were burning bright with power.

“The Physician knows his stuff. They don’t even itch.”

They crossed the river using the same stepping stones as the lads from Northam. They hadn’t noticed the impossibly regular shape of the rectangular stones, or how they were all spaced the precise stride length of an average ten year old.

Once she deemed them a safe distance from the Institute—not far from where Maelstrom and Allison had sported with the clouds, in fact—Mabel set down her backpack. Inside was nearly ten pounds fifty, scrimped and saved from odd jobs in the nearby towns, all done without the aid of their powers, for fear of upsetting the locals. That would more than fund their adventure, but if need came, they always had Elsewhere. After his power’s manifestation, he’d acquired a reputation in Harvey as a thief. An utterly baseless accusation, that merely had the good luck to be true.

“So, how are we getting there?” asked Elsewhere excitedly. “Dragons?”

“I told you, dragons are too obvious,” said Mabel. “We need something stealthy.” She gestured grandly at the bag. “We need a Thoat.”

A slate-coloured horse appeared before them, or at least what a horse might look like to a hippophobe on a three-day barbiturate binge. Long and sleek, it stood on eight great legs like an offspring of Sleipnir. Ten feet tall at the shoulder, its head was almost split in half by its mouth, filled with teeth designed more for intimidation than breaking down food. Its broad, flat tail swished angrily behind it.   

“…That’s stealthy?” said Myriad.

Mabel shrugged. “It just looks like a horse from far away. And it’d blend in fine if we were on Barsoom.” She watched the Thoat as it sized the children up, like it was trying to decide whether there was enough meat on them to be worth the effort. I hope the lady who was riding you didn’t fall too hard.

After some persuasion7, they all clambered onto the beast’s back, Mabel in front, clinging to its neck for dear life. Her arms wrapped around his waist, Myriad started playing Maelstrom’s song, hoping she had the reflexes to go icy if she were thrown off.

Mabel thumped the Thoat’s flank. “Hi oh, Silver, away!”

They shot forward, faster than any earthly horse. The children screamed in terror, then exhilaration, then both.

They passed through rain flooded paddocks, magnified by their imaginations into lakes and oceans, sending up great waves and traumatising cattle, as well as one unfortunate farmhand. They chased down wallabies and kangaroos, their mount neighing at them like the Devil’s own steed.  

When the carnival’s big top came into sight, Mabel compelled the Thoat to come to a stop. The sun shone down on them past thick grey clouds over the horizon. Overlooking the circus from the hilltop, she felt like Hannibal come again. “We should walk the rest of the way. Unless we want to sell Silver to the freak show.”

The other children dismounted the creature, happy but shaken from the journey. Fun as it was, they would definitely be asking for a more placid mode of transport on the return trip. Mabel dispelled the Thoat back to Mars: not the barren disappointment two Vikings would find, but a world made of dashed dreams and naivety8.

As they walked through the grass towards the carnival, something began to tug at Myriad’s stomach. It got worse as they neared the outermost stalls. Her breathing became quick and frantic. She dug her fingernails into her palms, stopping in her tracks and falling behind her friends, expecting to be hit.

Mabel was busy trying to talk Maelstrom down from his own anxiety attack, but Elsewhere noticed the state Myriad was in. He went to see what was the matter.

“Myriad? Are you okay?”

She shook her head, not looking at him.

“What’s wrong?”

She didn’t answer.

“Miri?”

“I’m scared, alright?” she blurted.

“Oh.” For whatever reason, he leant in and lowered to his voice to a whisper. “You worried about getting caught?”

She shook her head again. “The air’s empty.”

“…The air’s what now?”

Myriad didn’t expect him to understand. Nobody who didn’t hear the songs could. For over a month, she’d been surrounded by the songs of children like her. At a moment’s notice, she’d been able to turn into mist, or toughen her skin to bronze, or envelop herself in light stronger than steel. Now it was quiet, like in her dreams.

“I’m-I’m… me. And there’s hardly anyone I can be. Anyone that would help, anyway.”

Elsewhere’s brow furrowed. “Oh. So it’s a power thing?”

She sighed. “Yes, it’s a ‘power thing’. At school I can do… most things! Here… even back home, I’m barely a new human. Just some kid who knows stuff.”

Much to Myriad’s surprise, Elsewhere hugged her. They were never really the sort of friends who hugged much. Maybe when they were younger and less self-conscious about such things. Still, he was doing it now, and she reciprocated.

“Allison, you’re the smartest girl I know. You’re so smart you don’t even learn things. And you’ve got us! If any of those naturals over there try something, you can zap them into the sun, or tidal wave them to death, or make the clowns climb out of their posters and… do whatever clowns do to people9.” He pulled away from her, frowning playfully. “Also, this is a circus. Just a few more steps, and you’ll become a trapeze artist, or a magician, or a lion tamer, forever. So stop blubbing.”

Myriad smiled. “Too late!” she shouted as she somersaulted past Elsewhere.  

The Lieronien Family Circus was doing very good business that day. Hundreds wandered the fairgrounds, consuming carnival food prepared in dubious conditions, gawking at firebreathers and strongmen, trying to not let their wonder be spoiled by the sideshow performers’ frequent reminders that their amazing feats were all within the bounds of natural human capacity, lest anyone in the audience decide to give the DDHA a ring. Men and boys alike tried to impress their significant others on the high striker, the bell painted with a red and blue diamond10.  

It was an odd experience for the children. With three regrettable exceptions, it had been sometime since they’d seen anyone they didn’t know by name. Myriad and Elsewhere had of course been to more than a few fairs and agricultural shows in their time, but neither Maelstrom nor Mabel had much experience with crowds. It suddenly struck Myriad how inane a crowd of human songs sounded after sampling those at the Institute. It was like going from a full orchestra to a tinny, worn out music-box.

They watched children their age running around the petting zoo, chasing alpacas and manhandling rabbits, and felt somehow older than all of them. They then proceeded to join them in harassing the piglets until they were escorted out.

“Me and Maelstrom are going to go get our faces painted, you two in?”

Elsewhere scoffed. “Wait half an hour to sit around another half an hour? I don’t think so. What about you, Miri? We could go see how the talking horse people are faking it.”

Myriad had her head tilted, as if straining to hear something. “Oh, sure… in a bit. Gonna go look at something.”

She wandered off.

Mabel grinned. “We’ll be in line if you change your mind.”

Just like that, Elsewhere was alone. That was okay; he had half the money.

He set off in search of something to do. He considered trying to cheat at some of the games with his powers, but he had no idea how he could do that without being totally conspicuous. He’d had the same problem back in Harvey, and while he’d been thrilled when his flames refined themselves into lightning, it’d only made the issue worse.

He was pondering the possible applications of teleportation in regards to shoot em’ up games when he saw him.

The burly young man was dressed in blue electrician coveralls, and his hair was cut quite severely. A girl in a yellow sheath dress and a passable Jackie Kennedy do was almost hanging off his shoulder as he hurled ball after ball at the target of a dunking booth, above which was suspended a spotty, afroed, tie-dye clad teenager.

“Come on!” he shouted as another ball missed. “You can do better than that! Well, I say that…”      

It was something of an irregularity that Bazza was serving as the incentive to dunk. The actual carnival employee who’d been in the position had been struck in the head and nearly drowned. Bazza kindly offered to take over for him, to which the carnie had responded, “I don’t give a shit11.”

Eddie had to admit, he did the job well.

“Belinda, surely you deserve a bloke who can hit a big honking target? Do I have to take your woman from you, Eddie?”

Belinda smirked and purred into Eddie’s ear, “You’re not going to let him get away with that, are you?”

Eddie grunted. “Bazza, if you don’t stop talking bollocks, I’m gonna come over there and hold ya under till the bubbles stop!”

“I still like my chances.”

Eddie unleashed a torrent of threats and borderline obscenities at his friend, mostly centering around him rendering down and smoking him in vengeance for all the plants he’d visited the same fate on.

Belinda laughed. It was good to see her boyfriend enjoying himself. He’d seemed haunted by something ever since that day hike he’d gone on with his mates, but he’d refused to speak of it,  and Bazza and Al hadn’t coughed up, either. Not surprising, really. Eddie was the kind of fella who’d only tell you that he was dying after the wake.

“Um, hi.”

Eddie and Belinda both looked down to find a small, nervous looking face staring up at them with grey eyes. “It was Eddie, wasn’t it?”

Belinda thought she saw a look of complete terror pass over Eddie’s face, but it was replaced by perplexment as soon as it registered. “Uh, yes… how did you know my name?”

The little boy looked taken aback by the question. “Bazza told us, remember?”

Eddie looked over at Bazza, who shrugged and mouthed, “I have no clue.”

Belinda tried to figure out where any of them might have seen the child. Is he someone’s little brother? That boy we’re all pretending is Martha Corey’s little brother?     

“I guess you never saw me when I wasn’t being… shiny.” Ashamed, he admitted, “I was the lightning-making go away kid. I didn’t get to say on the day, but I’m sorry for what we did to you.”

For a moment, Eddie just stood there, silently mulling the child’s words over in his head. Then, his confusion turned to rage. “Wait, you’re from the freak-farm? What the hell are you doing out here? They letting you out without minders, now?”

The boy cringed. “We snuck out! Please don’t tell, please don’t tell!”

“And what if I do?” A bitter smirk twisted Eddie’s mouth. “Yeah, call the freak-finders and tell em’ Mad Laurie’s not keeping an eye on his monsters!”

The child’s eyes started to water. Belinda stared at Eddie, aghast. “Edward!”

“Jesus, Ed,” said Bazza. “Lay off the kid. He’s probably just playing pretend. Tell a kid there’s a school for supers down the river, what do you think he’s gonna do?”

Elsewhere looked pleadingly at the teenager. “Come on, Bazz, you remember, right?” He forced a smile. “Homo superior and Homo novus?”

Bazza almost thought he did. At least, he remembered remembering, when he’d lit up or when sleep escaped him. He didn’t think, though, that him remembering would do the boy much good. “I’m sorry, mate, I don’t.”

Eddie snarled, “So piss off!”

Confused and hurt, Elsewhere ran off into the crowd. Some of the other fairgoers gave Eddie dirty looks, judging him for either snapping at a clearly ill child, or for risking provoking a demi. Belinda scowled at him. “Well, I hope you’re happy.”

She walked off, not after Elsewhere, but away from Eddie nonetheless. He stood there holding his last ball.

Still perched on the dunk tank’s seat, Bazza decided he needed to comfort his friend. “Eddie—”

It sailed true.

As the song grew louder, so did Myriad’s excitement. A grown up new-human, she thought, grinning at the idea. Lawrence would love to talk to him—I think it’s a him, at least—not sure where we’ll say we found him, but maybe we can get him to say he was out for a walk in the bush. Hope Mabel’s bribe stretches that far…

The song was a fanfare played on a few hundred cornets somewhere with dust instead of air, but Myriad thought she heard structural similarities to Melusine and Maelstrom’s. Some kind of telekinetic, I bet. That she could now make educated guesses about such things pleased her to no end.

The new human was arguing loudly with a cheap trinket vendor. Dressed like an old swagman, including an akubra hat with corks dangling from it, Myriad could only see the back of him. She decided not to beat around the bush.

“You call this gold? It’s a wonder everyone thinks your mob curse people—” The man felt a small hand tugging at his sleeve. He turned around.

“Excuse me—” Myriad went pale.

AU beamed. “Stephanie! You lost your mum?” he said with a Melbournian twang. His smile strongly suggested that Myriad play along.

She nodded slowly, trying not to scream. She remembered what Basilisk had said about the omnipresence of gold. She could probably take him. She had no gold on or in her that she knew of, and the other three were still well within earshot.

She was, however, also eight.

“Yeah. I lost her near the big tent. Will you help me look for her, Uncle Bertie?” She tried to catch the stall-owner’s eye, hoping that an Oriental being her uncle would at least raise some questions, but he seemed quite indifferent.

“Of course! Maybe we’ll get you some fairy floss, too.” He patted her shoulder; she tried not to flinch. “Gotta keep your strength up!”

He took her roughly by the hand. As unpleasant as that development was, Myriad could see an upside. If she needed to, it would be even easier for her to send him away. She even kind of hoped he was taking her somewhere secluded—then he could become the Gatekeeper’s problem. Or the Great Red Spot’s12.  

It thus came as something of a disappointment when they actually got in line for fairy floss. “You from the Institute?” AU asked, false cheeriness gone.

Myriad didn’t say anything.

“Look, I’ve been away since you were a baby, at least. Just telling me you’re a student won’t help me murder you or whatever.”

“…How’d you know?”

He sighed. “Because despite clearly knowing who you’re talking to, you’re still scared of someone overhearing us. Also, my mask covers my face because I don’t want to die, you’re too little to remember when I lived in this town, while the DDHA released those photos of me they were all in black and white, and we Chinamen all look the same to most of you white folk. You Institute kids, though, you’d have seen that stupid, bloody portrait a hundred times, and I know who draws the eye. Congratulations on not letting the beard throw you off. It was a lost cause, anyway.”

“So, you’re AU?”

A street flooded by a burst water main. A copper pinned under broken asphalt, shouting into his walkie-talkie about ‘AU’ making his escape. Laughter…

“My mum and dad liked to call me Chen. I suggest you do so. So who’s with you? Fran? Eliza? Bertie himself?”

Myriad tensed up. Inwardly, she told herself off for worrying that the nationally reviled supervillain might dob on her.

Chen grinned knowingly. “Oh, so you ran away. Smart girl.”

“I didn’t run away!”

“Pity. Only way you’re getting out.”

Taking offence seemed redundant given her company, but Myriad did anyway. “Lawrence got me out of McClare!”

“But would he let you leave if you asked?”

“Well, no. But I’m eight. My parents wouldn’t have let me just leave if I said I wanted—” As it often did, the thought of her parents cut her words off.

Chen adjusted the strap of his bag, thinking. “Tell me, are Eliza and Françoise still there?”

“Eliza is Żywie, right? Yeah, they’re both still there.”

Alberto?” he asked with some distaste.

“Him, too. Basil said you two were mates.”

Chen hesitated, as though unsure how to put what he said next.  “…We fell out over a girl,” he said finally.

“That’s silly.”

“Didn’t seem that way at the time. Bugger me, this line’s long. What about Sadie, or Mavis?”

“Who?”

“Jesus, has Bertie gotten that strict about the names? Stratogale and Reverb, girl!”

“Both of them.”

“…They must both be eighteen by now. Tell me, does it seem regular to you for so many grown people to never move out? I’ll tell you one thing, Eliza is a lot older than eighteen.”

“Lawrence says it isn’t safe for us. We have to show the world what we can do for it, first.”

“And how is keeping you all cooped up on his farm playing orphanage going to help with that? Do you think people would be half as frightened of demis if Eliza made their kiddies walk? Or let them see a sunset again? Do you know how many places just in Australia need more rain? But no, Bertie would rather pretend to be Mr. Chips for the rest of his life!”

“…Mr Chips?”

“Movie. You don’t watch anything good these days, do you?”

They found themselves at the front of the line. “Blue or pink, deary?” asked the fat old man operating the fairy floss machine.

“Well,” said Chen, “are you going to tell the nice man what you want?”

“…Blue.”

And so “Stephanie” and the supervillain went in search of a bench, each with a stick of spun sugar. For some reason, Myriad had stopped looking so hard for an escape opportunity, or even her friends.

When they finally found somewhere to sit, Chen asked, “Did they tell you why I left?”

“Basil said you just got tired of being at the school.”

He took a bite of his fairy floss and nodded. “That’s pretty accurate,” he said with his mouth full. “Did he also tell why that was such a terrible thing? Because I’ve been wondering about that for nearly nine years.”

Myriad had no answer.

“I guess that’s a no.” He shrugged. “How’d you like to see my power in all its glory?”

Her soul ached for it, truth be told, but Myriad still shook her head. “Someone will see us!”

“Look, we’re in the middle of a crowd. I could start asking you what furniture you’d prefer in my dungeon, and nobody would care,” he said as he pulled a bulky, gold plated, cigarette lighter from his traveler’s satchel. He handed it to Myriad. “Hold it close if it makes you feel safer.”

It was a heavy thing, almost too big for her hand. As she watched, lines started forming in the gold. The lines formed pictures, like an Etch A Sketch for only the richest of children. The illustration they created was of a small Oriental boy next to what was unmistakably Lawrence. “I knew Lawrence for over twenty years. The man was practically my dad since I was seven.”

Lawrence was suddenly gone, replaced by a Chinese man and woman standing to either side of the boy. “My parents were good people. Both born here, you know. Funny, isn’t it? A bunch of whitefellas can come over, kick around the actual Australians, and now suddenly they’re Australian enough to tell the first lot what they can and can’t do. A bunch of Chinese wander over to pan for gold and lay down railways, though, and they’re still Chinese even when their grandkids can’t speak the language. My folks tried to keep me safe, but the things I can do attract the worst kind of crooks—” Some very Fagin looking figures appeared in the gold. “— and they had five other kids to think about. And Lawrence seemed like an okay sort. Rich as sin, too, which helped. I hope he’s still sending them money. Anyway, the two of us spent a while going up and down the country, looking for people like me. Found a couple, too, but Lawrence let them be. A girl who can read any language can only get into so much trouble. I hear she works at Oxford, now.”

Now the Fagins were replaced by a bespectacled young woman pouring over Egyptian hieroglyphs.

“Eventually, he decided we needed to broaden our search, and we headed for Europe… in 1938.”

Ward Bond on top of Adolph Hitler, in the act of shaving his moustache13.

“Oh.”

“Oh indeed. After the war broke out, Laurie kind of took it on himself to make sure the Krauts didn’t get their hands on any of us high-supers. They found Eliza, you know. Were calling her Freyja or some rubbish.”

A young Żywie, atop a mighty winged steed, clad in Valkyrie armour. In spite of everything, Myriad giggled. Chen’s expression remained sobre, though.

“I’ll give Lawrence one thing, if he didn’t steal her out from under them, I doubt either of us would be sitting here.” Mighty Żywie was succeeded by a muscular man in an all covering, skin tight suit with one wing, holding a small girl. “Then the Crimson Comet—”   

“You knew Comet?”

“… Yes. This was before he marched on Berlin with all the others. He gave us Fran to keep safe after he rescued her from the old bastard who made her. That man did things that don’t bear repeating with company under a hundred and eight.” The Crimson Comet and the young Melusine-to-be were swept away in favour of a sullen little boy. “Then there was Alberto. The local repubblichinos were using him to round up even private dissidents. Damn near depopulated his village by the time we got there.”

A rapid succession of images passed over the lighter’s surface, none lingering for long. A black teenager huddling under a slapdash shelter. Hitler swinging from a noose to the cheers of Red Army soldiers. What might have been a younger Mrs Gillespie searching through rubble. A girl AU used to fancy in town. The Institute. The lighter went smooth again.

“There’s a lot more to tell, but I doubt you have days to listen. In the end, I just wanted my own space. And Lawrence had some odd ideas about demis I couldn’t abide by. He has a lot of those, really, but he likes having us all close by too much for them to come to anything. This one, well… it kept everyone close to home.”

“If you wanted to be left alone, why’d you start stealing gold?”

He was quiet for a while. “… I thought I could make better use of it. Had a hell of a pressie in mind for Bertie.” Another image appeared on the lighter: Lawrence drowning in a vat of molten gold. “Did you bring any friends with you?”

Myriad hesitated, which gave Chen all the answer he needed. “How many?”

Why not tell him, she thought. Then he’ll know we’ve got strength in numbers. “Three. Elsewhere, Phantasmagoria, and Maelstrom.” She hoped the names sounded fearsome.

“Teleportation, illusions, and… storms?”

“Water stuff,” corrected Myriad. “Maelstrom’s Melusine’s son.” She reckoned if he knew Melusine as well as he claimed, that would give him pause if he decided to try something.

And indeed, he suddenly looked much less at ease. “Melusine has a kid? With who?”

“Basilisk.”

He stared out into space for a while. Finally, he turned to to look Myriad right in the eyes. His own were a rich brown, flecked with gold around the iris. Just fatty tissue, came an unbidden bit of secondhand knowledge. Probably.

“What’s your name, girl?”

“Myriad,” she replied, almost automatically.

He leant in closer. “What’s your real name?”

“…Allison.”

He pulled a pouch out of his satchel. “Look inside,” he said, with some urgency.

She did. Inside was gold, lots of it, in the form of pence coins and even some stiff, glinting pound notes. “What’s this?”

“Money made into better money. I want you to take it. And then I want you and your friends to never go back to that place, for your own good. You can probably trade the coins and notes at any gold dealer or pawn shop you find. They don’t ask many questions. Some places might even take it as is. Rampage across the countryside for all I care. Stuff yourselves with sweets until you explode, whatever suits. Just don’t go back to the Institute. It might not be there for long.” He stood up. “I would like to say I hope we see each other again, but that’s not true.” He picked up his bag and started to walk away. “Goodbye, Allison. Don’t tell anyone I was here.”

“What are you going to do, Chen?” she called after him. “What’re you going to do?”

He gave no response but a joyless smile as he disappeared into the throngs of baselines.

Myriad found a secluded spot behind the portable toilets to zap the bag of gold beneath some hay in the barn. It might have been wiser to simply throw it in a bin, but even if gold were worthless, it was hard to part with anything so strange.

Trying to ignore Chen’s song as it fell away from her perception, she soon found the others again. All of them—even Elsewhere, who looked anxious about something—had gotten their faces painted, and insisted she did, too. She didn’t mind; it gave her time to think.

The tiger, the fish-monster, the elephant, and the eagle were making their way towards the edge of the circus, ready to head home, when a loud, strident voice caught their attention:

“Come one, come all, step right up! Bask in the presence of the one, the only, the Singular Elsa! She who can unravel the Fates’ thread, she who sees all the River’s myriad branches!” The barker, unmistakably the man on the poster, stood in front of a silk tent, too fine for such a frankly rinkadink carnival, effortlessly tossing and catching a jewel topped staff into the air as he spoke. His song was odd. Quieter than most, and somewhat discordant, like it was pieced together from many others, but nothing exactly superhuman to Myriad’s ear. He pointed at the four children. “You four young ones look like the focus of a great destiny! Why not come inside and let the Singular Elsa unveil it for you?”

The kids looked at one another. Mabel and Maelstrom seemed eager to try it, and Elsewhere and Myriad both needed a distraction. Harvey had been home to an ex-medium, so the latter was quite familiar with the art of cold reading. Still, she could appreciate the facade.

“Sure, we’ll bite,” said Elsewhere, as they made their way towards the tent’s mouth.

“As foretold by my mistress this very morning,” the barker intoned. The children paid him no mind.

Perhaps they should have.


1. “Don’t you see? Colour is just music for our eyes. The universe is a guitar and we’re all just its strings… no, wait, we’re piano keys. That’s why everything’s so sad sometimes…”

2. A combination of French and Slavic accents too perfect to ever occur in nature.

3. Japan is of course one of the world’s biggest hotspots for kaiju attacks, alongside Nevada and Kazakhstan. However, Queensland—due to its proximity to the Pacific Ocean—does experience some incursions. In the 1980s, the Queensland state government, with the assistance of Japanese advisors, would set up an anti-kaiju taskforce.

4. Thus proving he feared neither man nor God.

5. He’d actually borrowed it off Melusine.

6. The status of “new kid” was one that could stick to a child for years at the New Human Institute.

7. Employing such well honed arguments as “Come oooooooon!” and “It’s friendly, I swear!”.

8. Mars would one day host life, but that’s another story.

9. Unspeakable things.

10. The idea had caught on in circuses and fairs the world over. Although some carnies complained of a man in a baseball cap sending the puck flying into the upper atmosphere, before grinning and walking away.

11. And neither did Health and Safety.

12. Who they say throws the best parties.

13. AU would always maintain that no shot in cinema could ever surpass that one.

Previous Chapter                                                                                                           Next Chapter

Chapter Nine: The Powerless of This World

Aleister ran stumbling through the coarse undergrowth, his friends struggling to keep apace with him. His thoughts were lapine, concerned only with what lay directly ahead of him—and what made pursuit of him.

The chase had mostly pushed the lads in circles. This was largely the children’s doing, but the boys’ own panicked indecisiveness certainly exacerbated the situation. With no spare moment to stop and devise a plan of action, they were relying completely on their hind-brains, which randomly and rapidly alternated between urging them to flee as far and as fast as possible from the New Human Institute, and compelling them to try and make a dash for the farmhouse1, so that they might petition Mad Laurie for protection.

They were in a holding pattern: the children mostly kept out of sight, excepting the odd glimpse or giggle or gust of flame, only to pour out of the trees or rise from the long grass to subject the lads to some new round of terrors, before slinking back into cover. Sometimes they found themselves foes of the wind like poor Mealy, unable to take a step forward as the children flitted around them—poking and prodding and scorning—and an aviary’s worth of birds clawed and pecked at them. Then there were the times they were almost cut in half by the edge of sharpened light, or nearly crushed by fatally solid stones raining from the heavens like unwanted blacksmiths. The disembodied Audrey Hepburn soundalike leveled threats of punishment at the children, ranging from death to Italian lessons with Tiresias.

Eddie was convinced he’d have to be left behind. Now that the initial flush of adrenaline had given way to the banality of persistent fear, his right ankle was becoming more and more unbearable to move on. Even with Bazza supporting him, every step sent stabbing, shuddering waves of pain through his body. His grip around Bazza’s shoulders loosened, and he collapsed. “Shit, shit, shit shit shit—” he repeated, with no plan of stopping soon. “I can’t keep going like this.”

Bazza pulled him to his feet with uncharacteristic roughness. “Come on, mate, we just need to stay moving. They’re kids! They have to sleep sooner or later!”

Eddie looked at him, despairing. “Do they?” he gasped. “You learned this where? How do ya know staying up late doesn’t make them smarter and sharper?”

He was on the brink of tears.

That exchange slowed them down to the point where Aleister found himself three yards ahead of them. He might have gotten even further, if he hadn’t smacked face first against the iridescent dome that came into existence over the boys, severing the tops of any tree it intersected. “Oh, for God’s sake, what now?” he moaned.

His curiosity not yet deadened by horror, Bazza set Edward down for the moment, before moving to the edge of their enclosure. It was like a crystallized aurora, bright swirls of blue, green and pink suspended in the film of a soap bubble. He dared not touch it.

Oh, why couldn’t it just be beautiful?

“We’re finished!” Eddie shouted. “Any second now this thing is going to start closing in on us like the walls in that fucking Batman serial!”

The bubble did no such thing, but it did catch on fire, making Bazza yelp and jump back. Which he did again when he saw the filthy rag doll digging its way out of the ground in front of him, rusted butcher’s knife in hand.

The earth spewed forth toys of all sorts. Tin VWs with kitchen scissors fastened to their hoods extricated themselves from the ground, dirt falling away from their wheels as they spun in their arches, headlights beaming obscenities in Morse code. The sod became mother to autochthonous infants with bodies of stained plastic.

“I thought Alberto said you were going to be a granddad?” cried Al.

“Yeah, right before he said he was guessing!” Eddie slammed his fist into the ground. “Bloody wog owes me a brew!”

The toys were closing in on the lads. They huddled together in the centre of their prison, clutching one another. Their own faces, sculpted from flames, mocked them in silence just outside the dome. Beyond them, the children danced and laughed, their voices brimming with the kind of ecstasy known only by children and madmen2.

The ragdoll’s cross stitched mouth tore itself open, hissing, “We’ll kill you, kill you all. You’ll never see us. Beneath your pillows, in the toilet, inside your teapot! We can be everywhere!

Eddie wet himself. “Nice knowing ya, lads.”

His friends responded in kind.

It was then that Aleister remembered something Alberto had said. It was a foolish thought, but what harm could it do, at this late stage? “Flying Man!” he screamed. “Flying Man! Help us!”

There was more screaming; it took a moment for the boys to realise it wasn’t their own. Then the bubble popped, the toys went limp and still, and the flames quietly extinguished themselves. There weren’t even any scorch marks.

The children were under attack by flying monkeys: taxidermied horrors with immense wingspans and blue, all too human, faces. They pulled at their hair, or menaced them with their scimitars. One boy lay curled in a fetal position under a much smaller version of the bubble that had entrapped the lads.

That’s not to say the children weren’t making any effort to fight back. Snapdragon was hurling flame from his person. The monkeys he ignited were unphased by this, until the boy shouted something. Then they fell to the ground, writhing and screeching. The lads could smell barbecue and burning fur.

Thoroughly forgotten, the boys wandered bewildered through and past the scene. Most of the posthuman children were making a run for it. One kid, his skin literally bronze3, was plucking monkeys from the air and tearing their wings off with the ease of a boy mutilating flies, before being overwhelmed by sheer numbers.

Once the boys were out of sight, Eddie spoke: “Do ya think, when these kids are being given the runabout by the the ultra-mega-superhumans, a buncha’ flying blokes with machine guns are gonna swoop in and rescue em’?”

Al and Bazza laughed, exhaustedly, their lungs aching with relief. “I don’t think the monkeys were for us,” Bazza said. “Like, whoever made them was more angry at the kids than they cared about us.”

Al shrugged. “Works for me. Maybe Mealy’s got someone lookin’ out for him.”

“His name’s Maelstrom,” came a young boy’s voice, “and she is.”

The trio turned as one to look in its direction. In a thicket of branches so dense, they prevented fallen trees from reaching the ground, a ball of lightning was obliterating a path through to reach them. Everything its thin, jagged limbs touched flickered out of existence.

When it was finally free of the covert, the light dimmed somewhat to reveal a child. At least, it was the size and shape of a child. It was as though his veins flowed with light rather than blood, the colour of ozone. Bright embers flecked the ends of his eyelashes, the eyes themselves glowing like they were trying to inform traffic if it was allowed to move.

The lads weren’t sure if that applied to them.

“Uh, hi,” said Eddie, “you from the Institute?”

The child—the glare made gender difficult to discern—nodded. It regarded them curiously. “And you’re the naturals?”

“…Yes.”

Its expression brightened. “Oh, good. I thought I missed my go.”

“Wait, wha—”

The kid threw its arms out. “SHAZAM!”

The boys tasted metal. For the second time that afternoon, they were blinded, this time by a green flash. And they were falling.

They landed with a thud in a perfect bowl, about twenty feet across and fifteen feet deep4. They had not moved.

The kid was already on its feet when the lads recovered and got their faces out of the dirt, dendrites of lightning lashing out around him. “Do ya like it?” it asked. “Rivers are cool and all, but I’ve always wanted a pool. And the rain will fill it up easy in a few weeks! It’ll be kinda cold, but that’s what Maelstrom and his mum are for. I could charge for entry!”

The boys weren’t able to offer their opinion, as they were busy trying to climb out over the rim of the sudden lake.

“Well that’s just rude.” He pointed his left index finger like a pistol and said, “Bang.”

A sheath of lightning shot through Edward Taylor’s heart. He didn’t even have time to cry out before his body shattered into light.

He was nothing. A jiffy5 later, he was something again. Something that was lying in some bushes, being looked down at by a half-caste boy, and a younger girl with an exceedingly boyish haircut and vaguely elfin, Semitic features. As Edward staggered and tried to scramble away, he noticed that her skin pulsed with the same white light that had surrounded the other girl, the one who had given her coat to Maelstrom.

“Oh, look. We found one of the naturals,” said the boy.

The girl hummed in agreement. “That we have, Haunt.”

“What do we do with him?”

The girl rubbed her chin. Finally, she said, “…Things.”

“Yes,” agreed Haunt. “Things.”

Back in the crater, the remaining lads were looking at the storm-child like it’d just killed a man. This was of not the case, of course; Eddie was only seventeen, after all.

“Oh, what?”

Bazza boosted Al out of the hole, and Al wrenched Bazza out in turn, almost dislocating his arm. He didn’t care. The boys had only two things on their mind: what they would tell Eddie’s mother, and what Mad Laurie or Mary Gillespie would tell their mothers.

The child sighed, and with a look and another green flash removed a large amount of dirt from the side of the bowl, its absence creating a very serviceable set of steps. Bazza and Al ran faster.

Ahead of them, the air parted. Or maybe two points in the universe touched. Either way, a little girl stepped out of it. The same little girl that had knocked Mealy out of his watery vessel.

Like freight trains, the boys had built too much speed to stop easily. Luckily for them, the girl was more than willing to help. Smiling beatifically, she held out her arm, three golden globes orbiting her hand. They started revolving faster and faster, until the naked eye could only perceive a halo.

Something viscous splattered against the boys’ legs, and for an indescribable moment they felt it trying to decide what it wanted to be. It settled on diamond so molecularly pure, it would be dismissed as cheap synthetic trash by any reputable jeweler. However, it did the job of keeping Aleister and Bazza rooted in place just fine.

The girl clapped. “Elsewhere, I caught them!” she said, standing on her toes and looking over their heads.

The boys, too terrified by this point to even vocalise their fear or struggle against their bonds, craned their necks as much as possible to see behind them. Out the corner of their eyes, they saw Eddie’s slayer strolling casually towards them, hands in its pockets. As it drew near, its majesty faded, until all that was left was a fox-faced little boy with grey eyes and too much pomade in his hair. “Looks like Ex Nihilo and Cardea did most of the work from where I’m standing.”

The girl put her hands on her hips, frowning slightly. “So if you find yourself at the bottom of the river, it’s your own fault?”

He smirked. “I’d like to see me try.”

The two of them inspected their quarry, as though the two boys had already been stuffed and mounted over the mantle. The presumed Elsewhere rifled through their pockets, availing himself of their wallets, the key to Aleister’s bike lock, and two exquisitely rolled joints. He threw the last two behind his back, followed by the wallets, lighter by four pounds and ninety-one pence. “You don’t mind if I borrow this, do ya?” Elsewhere asked, cheerfully.

Bazza and Al made no protest.

“Cheers, mates.” He pocketed the cash and turned to the girl. “I don’t think these two are getting away from us.”

She beamed. “Yes! Kneel mortals, before the glory of Myriad and Elsewhere!”

For their lives, the boys tried desperately to comply, but in their fetters, they couldn’t even bend their knees. Aleister gazed at Myriad, his eyes full of helpless pleading.

She blinked a few times. Then, to Al and Bazza’s mutual surprise, her face became apologetic. “Oh, I didn’t mean you actually had to do it.” She tweaked Bazza’s nose. “Nice of you to try, though.” Bowing, she said, “Such is the mercy of Homo novus.”

Elsewhere grinned wickedly. “Yeah—Hey, what?” He glanced back at Myriad. “I thought we agreed we were called Homo superior?”

“Yeah, but we both know Homo novus sounds better.”     

“But what does it mean?”

“It’s a term from Roman times, meant the first member of a family to get political honours,” explained Myriad, very proud of herself.

Elsewhere gave a derisive snort. “Oh, I see, it’s another swotty joke that nobody but you and Lawrence will get. Very clever.”

The freckles spread across Myriad’s cheeks crinkled with anger. “And what’s so great about Homo superior?”

Oh, God, she looks like my little sister, Bazza realised.

Elsewhere took a step towards Myriad. “Not great, superior. It’s in the name.”

Their noses were almost touching as they stood there, staring each other down, assured in the semantic righteousness of their convictions. The lads would have thought it adorable—if they didn’t think one half of the pair had murdered their best mate.

“What do you guys think?” Myriad asked, addressing the lads.

As Bazza especially would come to learn, superhumans have a way of making their baseline cousins almost forget their own existence in their presence, so his and Aleister’s reaction to the question was only slightly more pronounced than a plaster wall’s would have been.

“Ah, fellas? You two alright?”

There were many possible answers to that question, almost all of them accurate, but almost none of those were “yes”. “What do we think about what?” said Al.

“Which name’s better? Homo novus or—” Myriad sighed. “—Homo superior,” she finished reluctantly.

“It’s like a multiple choice question where the question is also the answer!” Elsewhere added.       

Aleister froze up. He knew with certainty that both children could kill him without even moving, and he could see no way of pleasing both of them. It didn’t help that he could see lightning fork between Elsewhere’s fingers.

By that same token, Bazza saw no reason not to give his honest opinion. He briefly considered that his answer could well influence textbooks for generations to come, then dismissed the thought as pompous. “Sorry Elsewhere, but I think I dig Homo novus more.” He continued to live, and, seeing that as a good sign, elaborated. “Homo superior sounds too stuck up. Like, if you know you’re… that, why do ya need to go putting it in your name?” He smiled. “Homo novus, though, now that sounds groovy. Like those suns that explode when they die. It’s sad, for sure, but it spreads star stuff everywhere. And that star stuff becomes new stars, and planets, and you and me. Forever. ”

Myriad giggled at the idea. Even Elsewhere was won over, however much he didn’t want to admit it.

Bazza squinted at him. “You move things, don’t you?”

Elsewhere looked disarmed. “How’d you know?”

“What’d ya say a sec ago? ‘It’s in the name’?”

“Oh, yeah, of course,” Elsewhere said, blushing.

“Aww, don’t be embarrassed. That’s way better than blowing stuff up. Especially if you’re Eddie… where is he, by the by?”

“…I’m not sure,” he admitted sheepishly. “He can’t be more than a few metres away. I wasn’t thinking about it too hard.”

Al had to push anger down, but Bazza’s smile didn’t let up. Aleister was beginning to doubt his friend’s status as a natural. “That’s alright then. I was worried you’d put him on the Moon, in one of the parts you can’t breathe in.” He glanced down at the diamond encasing his and Al’s feet. “Maybe if you send this away, we could all look for him together.”

“That might be a good idea,” rang a voice like tempered silver.

The lads by then had forgotten what had brought them to the Institute—whether as pretext or genuine desire. But when they saw her making her way up the trail of flattened greenery, they remembered.

It is beyond useless to describe a woman as looking like a goddess. Some goddesses are graven images of desire; just as many are round, swollen icons of fertility. Many goddesses have the heads of beasts, or are beasts altogether. Sometimes, they are not even personified, and are simply the sky itself. Or the sea.

What she had, though, was the presence of a goddess. Leonine and severe, the lads felt pale and insubstantial before her. She was like something real and whole wandering a world of half-truths and reflections.

Her son walked hand in hand with her, along with a chunky little girl in a pink jumper and horn-rimmed glasses with the lenses poked out6, from which she glowered at Elsewhere and Myriad. Tucked away in the saddlebag she was carrying was a vast arsenal of weaponry more varied and deadly than any assembled in history, and a standing army waiting to put it to good use. Following at a respectable distance were a Zulu and a redcoat, who kept exchanging dark looks with each other.

Bazza waved brightly. “Hey!” He searched for a name that wasn’t coined beneath the benches at the sports green. “You’re Fran, right?”

Tight-lipped, she nodded reticently, “Some people feel they can call me that, yes.” The world felt quieter when she spoke, as though in deference.

He pointed then at her son. “It’s Maelstrom, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” the child confirmed meekly.

He nodded, impressed. “Badass name, if I may say so myself.”

Maelstrom and the girl seemed pleased by Bazza’s assessment; Fran, less so. She clamped a hand around each of the children’s ears. “Please try not to swear in front of the children, young man.”

He laughed abashedly. “Sorry, ma’am.”

“I’m Phantasma,” the girl with the purely aesthetic spectacles announced, not waiting to be asked.

“Hello, Phantasma.” Bazza nudged Aleister. “Say hello to Phantasma, Al.”

Al didn’t speak. Bazza was beginning to worry he never would again, but that was a matter to address later. “So, Elsewhere, think we could stretch our legs now?”

“Does he have to ask again?” asked Fran, her tone mildly reproachful.

Elsewhere shook his head. Lightning lashed from his eyes, some lucky souls on the other side of the world thought they saw four shooting stars at once, and the lads were freed.

Once that was done with, hands were shook, and awkward apologies made. “Sorry about getting all… excited,” said Myriad.

“Eh, I probably would have been just as bad your age. Really, it’s Maelstrom you should be apologising to.”

“…Why? I didn’t do anything to him. He told on us!”

“You didn’t do anything when that other girl was doing things to him.”

“Yeah, but Windshear and him go way back. Nothing to do with me.”

Bazza laughed. “You’re like, six—”

Eight.”

“—Eight. How far can any of you go back?”

“Far enough.”       

“Are you two any kind of friends?”

“Yeeeeees!”

Bazza said nothing.

She sighed. “Point taken.”

“So,” said Al, “you were in charge of the monkeys?”

Phantasma nodded, smiling. “Yep! How’d ya know?”

“Lucky guess. You were the only one I didn’t see chasing us who wasn’t Maelstrom, and flying monkeys on top of all the water stuff would be a bit much, I think.”

“Smart! Kinda weird that people’s powers tend to be so similar, though. Where’re all the kids who can fire atomic blasts, breathe underwater, and make insects do their bidding?” She pointed towards the riverbank, where the Zulu and the soldier sat exchanging jokes about their wives. “I also made those guys.”

Aleister didn’t even know what he couldn’t be bothered questioning.

Fran cleared her throat. “I was told there were three of you boys?”

That dampened the mood. “Yeah… I vanished him,” Elsewhere confessed.

“Well, I’m sure he’d prefer we find him sooner rather than later. Then maybe we could see about a ride back to town for you three?”

  She phrased it like an offer, but Bazza and Aleister could tell a command when they heard one. “Sure, that’d be good,” Al replied.

She regarded the two of them wonderingly, “What were you even doing out—” She spotted the binoculars still hanging from Aleister’s neck. Her brow furrowed.     

Al’s breathing stopped dead. He figured it might become necessary to kick the habit in the very near future.

“…I’m going to pretend I didn’t see those,” she said archly. She held up a hand. “Oh, I think that might be him now.”

Even with the warning, Eddie’s reentry into their midst was a sudden, violent thing. He burst screaming from the trees, wild-eyed and delirious. Still reeking of urine, his face was covered in fresh scratches, his bare chest smeared with honey, leaves, and lavatory paper like some polluted Green Man.

His gaze danced manically from his friends to the assembled posthumans, but all he saw were wolves. They spoke to him, but he didn’t hear what they said. Rational thought had left him when he felt the boy’s hand around his heart, only the smallest exertion of will away from crushing it. And he knew, more surely than he’d ever known anything else, that they had only let him go because they had bored of him. And who knew when they might need more diversion?

The unnatural woman in blue offered him her hand, but he knocked it away, before barrelling towards the river. Something old and forgotten told him witches could not cross running water.

The black boy with the cobalt eyes stood in his path, chatting with a fat girl and a time-lost soldier. He shoved him to the ground as he made for the water. “Out of my way, ya fucking boong!” he screamed as he ran splashing past the prone child.

The river was nearly at a boil before he was even in up to his knees. Improbable waves forced him back towards the shore. They would not harbour one who had offended their mistress.

When he crawled back onto the mud, sputtering and coughing, she was waiting for him. “Could you not guess whose son he was?”

Maelstrom had picked himself up, and was tugging on his mother’s arm, blood trickling from his nose. “It’s okay, Mum, really. I’ll go icy and it’ll be fine.” He bent down next to Edward. “Look at him, he was just scared!”

Eddie flinched away from the boy.

“I think that was clear, Maelstrom,” his mother said, cooly.

Bazza spoke up plaintively, “Fran, I swear to God, he isn’t usually like that.”

She nodded her agreement. “I don’t doubt it. I imagine most of the people he interacts with on a regular basis are human. And white.” She almost spat the last two words.

Phantasma was whispering something to the Zulu, while Elsewhere weighed whether he should send Eddie on another trip; the Gold Coast, perhaps, or was that too close to the ocean?

Fran crouched to Eddie’s eye level, her bare feet and pale fingers digging into the mud. Maelstrom stepped aside without question. Unable to escape her sight, Edward Taylor found his fear changing into something like animal awe. “You come to my home to have me with your eyes, and when you can’t, you gawk at little children, treat them like curios, or sideshow freaks. Here, the one place they should be free from that! And then, when they try to drive you out, you knock down and shout abuse at the only one who came to your defense.”

She added no comment nor qualifying statement nor rhetorical question, except, maybe, the sound of water flowing over stone. “I’m sorry,” Edward said, meaning it.

Fran brushed Eddie’s cheek. “I know,” she said, regretfully, almost kindly.

She reared up over him, staring down. The disguise was gone—she was no longer a woman, but a figure cut from glass, capturing and refracting the last glinting rays of a tired sun. She made no movement, uttered no sound. Edward’s heart, conversely, thundered in his chest, beat so hard it hurt. Everything hurt, as his blood rushed through his veins. Outwards.

He screamed.

There was an awful purity to Françoise’s anger when she was ice. It was guiltless, passionless even. The boy twisting and convulsing at her feet was mostly water, and she was stopping it from moving in ways which displeased her. Every thrashing limb was thrown back the way it had come with sickening snaps and gurgles. Dark, ugly bruises bloomed on every visible patch of skin. Eddie’s eyes roiled with an inner storm, and he tried and failed to claw at them.

His compatriots were shouting and begging for their friend’s torment to end, the tall ginger with the Railway Bombers jersey openly weeping.

The bruises began to fade. This proved to be only a slight respite when an almost indescribable pain wracked his hips. Blood drenched the front of his trousers. Eddie thrashed and twitched and howled, but could find no refuge from the revolt in his own body. His tears were tinged red.

Sometimes, he attempted to roll into the water, where he hoped to find escape of some kind or another. The waves pushed him back, every time.

Phantasmagoria was on her knees, folders and binders laid open in front of her as she frantically searched for anything she could use, spacewomen, goblin-kings, and will-o’-wisps being summoned and banished again between blinks. Myriad tried to find a tune in the air that might help. Elsewhere gathered power in his left hand—  

Françoise was dimly aware that her body was no longer nearby7, so she fashioned a new one from the river water. Edward’s cries grew still higher in pitch.

Tears were welling in Maelstrom’s eyes. “You’re hurting him, Mum.”

She gave no reply. Maybe one day, he would understand.

“YOU’RE HURTING HIM!”

The blood that had been dyeing the grass red suddenly reversed direction and flowed back into Eddie, hauling with it the dirt and small creatures it contained. It was stuffed in his veins and capillaries with the clumsiness of a desperate child. They filled to bursting and took skin with them when they finally did. The water in Eddie’s body found itself torn between queen and princeling. And so was Eddie. He shook and twisted ever more violently and ripping sounds could be heard when he did.

Eddie heaved up blood. Maelstrom screamed, Edward whimpered.

“Stop this at once!”

Mrs Gillespie stood between Żywie and Basilisk, Tiresias trailing behind them. She did not look happy.

As soon as she saw the state Eddie was in, Żywie swiftly but calmly went to his side, kneeling in the water and placing her hands on his forehead. He shuddered as he felt wires worm their way into his body, before they delivered him into numbness and welcome sleep.

“What-what’re you doing to him?” Aleister asked, still shaken.

Żywie looked up disgustedly at the frozen effigy still looming over the bleeding teenager. “Right now? Seeing what the damage is.”

Françoise translated the ice into herself, like a contemptuous, freshwater Venus. “Don’t pretend you can’t put him to rights, Z. I’ve seen you fix worse playtime accidents.”

The cuts on Edward’s face were already sealing themselves. “And what if I had gotten here a minute later? Or if you had popped something in his brain? What would have been the excuse then, hmm?”

“He hurt my boy.”

Maelstrom was still standing in the river shallows, fidgeting with the sleeves of his father’s coat, while ice drifts formed around his legs. Żywie tried to convey a hug with her eyes, before looking back at Fran. “Yes, I can see how much you’ve comforted him.”

“You’d understand if you could have kids.”

If this stung Żywie at all, she didn’t let it show. “If this is what motherhood does to a woman, I’m glad I’ve been spared it.”

Bazza was instead confronting Tiresias. “Why didn’t you tell us this was gonna happen, man?”

“For the same reason I didn’t tell you how you were going to break your necks crossing the river, or have your faces eaten by dropbears. This was only one future among many, and one with a high coincidence coefficient at that.” He scratched the back of his neck. “But some version of you had to experience it, and I wish it wasn’t you fellas.”

Bazza was going to argue that, but he saw how Tiresias was looking at Eddie, and gave up on it. “I get ya, mate. I get ya.”

Mrs Gillespie was trying to make sense of the three Watercolours’ stories. They were talking all over each other, only sometimes remembering to pause between words, and switched between trying to recount what they’d witnessed and seeking comfort every other sentence. Eventually, she gave up on that, and tried to gather them all into a hug. What she already knew was bad enough.

“Shh, shh, it’s all going to be fine.”

Once they had sufficiently calmed down, she released the children. Then, she marched down into the river and, Basilisk by her side, slapped Françoise across the face.

She rubbed her cheek. “I suppose you’re going to lecture me on how cruel I was to the man who trespassed on our home and assaulted one of your students?”

Mrs Gillespie pointed down at Edward. “That is not a man. That is a boy. You ripped apart a child, Melusine. Because he pushed another child. Is that what you’ll do to Windshear next time she and Maelstrom have a tiff?”

“Maelstrom and Windshear do not have ‘tiffs’,” retorted Françoise. “He just lets her and the rest of his ‘brothers and sisters’ torment him while you all do nothing about it!”

“And you think half-killing some natural kid is going to help with that?” shouted Basilisk, stepping closer. “Getting your sanctioning revoked? I’d like to see you try mothering the boy from McClare!”

“They couldn’t hold me and you know it.”

“That’s not the bloody point! We need to be better than this!”

She raised an eyebrow. “Now whatever do you mean by ‘we’?”

Basil recoiled like he’d been punched in the face. Mrs Gillespie put a hand on his shoulder. “If you were still a girl, I’d tan your hide. I wish I didn’t have to be the one to tell Lawrence about this when he gets home.”      

“At least you’re only his teacher,” said Fran. “What kind of half-man lets their son get kicked around like this?”

Maelstrom sobbed, tears and snot glistening on his face. “Why are you all talking about me when I’m right here?” He hugged himself. “I hurt him, too. I tried putting his blood and stuff back inside, but I made it worse!”

Żywie took her hands off Eddie. She’d stopped the internal bleeding and given his tissues strict instructions to repair themselves over the next few hours. By the time he woke up, he’d probably feel better than he’d ever thought possible, in body if not in mind. Melusine was right about one thing: she had great experience in dealing with exotic injuries. At least his wounds weren’t glowing.

She held Maelstrom close. “It’s alright, little one, you were only trying to be kind.”

“She’s right, dear,” said Mrs Gillespie. “Not your fault you have more sense than your mother.”

Maelstrom stared at them all for a bit, before pulling away from Żywie and running across the river and into the bushes on the other side.

Françoise started after him, along with Phantasmagoria, who Tiresias held back. “Sweetie, wait!”

“Oh, leave him,” said Basilisk. “I don’t think he wants to speak to either of us right now.”

Myriad had been listening to all this, silently thanking God that her parents were the sort to fight out of her earshot, when she remembered what Bazza had said to her. “I could go talk to him,” she suggested.

Phantasmagoria shook herself free from Tiresias’ grasp, but kept her silence.

“Go ahead, Myriad. You can’t do any worse than we have,” said Basil, perpetual optimist.

Françoise walked out of the water, saying over her shoulder, “Yes, Basil, get the little girl to do your job. It’s been working for you so far.”

Doing her best Yeshua impression, Myriad hurried over the river, seeking out Maelstrom by song and watersense.

When Eddie awoke, after convalescing a few hours in one of the spare dormitory beds, Żywie  gave him and his mates a ride back to Northam. They had seen Olympus, and it was as the Greek always claimed: full of children.

Beneath the lengthening shadow of an old ghost gum, an ice sculpture rested. Carved with peculiar detail to resemble a melancholy child with a coat draped over it, a passing rambler might have mistook it for some kind of artistic statement. If they were wise, they would have fled the area with haste, knowing a lost street theatre troupe could not be far away.

For Maelstrom, there was a relief in the stillness. This way, the water his soul usually clung to would not betray him. Ice melts—it does not weep.

Drifting intangibly over the trees like the most junior partner in that most famous of trios he perceived a human shaped concentration of liquid and negative space making its way towards his vacated body; almost definitely someone his age, likely a girl, but probably not Mabel. That was the closest anyone had ever come to taking Maelstrom by surprise.

Myriad, still wearing his eyes, sat down against the bark-deprived trunk beside him. “Hey, Mael,” she said, aiming for casualness, but betrayed by the tenseness of her movements.

Maelstrom didn’t feel ready for a return to the intensities of emotional biology, but he was a polite boy. “Hi, Miri,” he said as soon as he had vocal cords again. “Did the grownups send you?”

She shrugged uncomfortably. “I kinda sent myself, but they let me. You okay?”

“Better than that guy.” He curled in on himself. “I should have got out of the way.”

“Oh, stop it. He could’ve ran at any of us.”

“But would Melusine have done that for any of you?”

Myriad thought about it. “Okay, maybe not for Windshear.”

Maelstrom didn’t laugh. “Windshear won’t go near Mels. You ever slipped in the bath?”

“Yes?”

“Did the water ever pull you under and hold you down for half a minute?”

“Oh.” At least, that explained the indoor hurricane first bathnight.

They sat there for a while in companionable, if downcast silence. Eventually, Maelstrom asked his friend a question:

“Your parents, did they ever fight like that?”

Myriad honestly didn’t know. Her mother had a talent for preempting incoming marital strife, and usually had her daughter out the door with a little pocket money before any serious argument could break out. This did have the unforeseen side effect of creating an association in her mind between sweets and parental stress.

However, there was one time she could remember swinging around Elsewhere’s place, only to find him already milling about out front. She didn’t hear much of what was being said inside, but Elsewhere spent a lot of time at her house that weekend.

“Not really.”

“I never really thought my parents loved each other. But it was nice when I thought they at least liked each other.”

Myriad’s only response was to shuffle in closer to him. It almost physically hurt hearing that; she couldn’t begin to imagine how it felt saying it.

They watched the sunset. The day was ending in an extinction burst of beauty, the clouds caught alight with gold, fading into sullen reds and the rich purple of a monarch’s cape.

“Why does the sky only get this pretty at the end of the day?” Maelstrom wondered out loud. He hadn’t spoken since his confession.

He quite courteously allowed Myriad to explain all the mechanics of a sunset. To her surprise, he was smiling a little by the end of her lecture. “I was asking… rhetorically? Philosophically?”

“Oh. Hey, is it okay if I ask you something?”

“Sure.”

“Are you real?”

“…I think so. But could I tell you if I wasn’t?”

“I guess not. I had this bloody stupid dream once where Christmas came early, and I kept asking everyone if it was a dream. They all said no, but BLAM! I woke up, and it was still June. But that’s not really what I’m asking.”    

“Which is?”

“Are you a boy who turns into water, or water that turns into a boy?”

He considered the question. “Is there a difference?”

“Usually when I’m copying someone, I can just do something extra. With you and Melusine, it’s like I-you’re-we’re something completely different. Like our bodies are something we’re just walking around in, instead of our… us?” She huffed. “I know I have the words, but I can’t find them right now.”

Maelstrom stretched out. “I kinda thought it was like that for everyone—the difference was, me and Melusine weren’t stuck in ours.”

“Maybe you were right.”

He snuggled into her a bit, yawning. “You probably know more about it than me.”

He was right. The songs of supers conveyed to Myriad not only their powers, but also their knowledge and skill; same as any other talent. Right from the outset, she was at least as skilled in their use as their true owner. With Maelstrom, it was even more pronounced, what with the added wellspring of his mother’s lifetime of experience to draw from. When Myriad realised this, borrowing his posthumanity had felt almost akin to thievery.

Maelstrom gave her a reassuring smile, which just felt wrong, given the circumstances. “It’s fine—just the way you work. It’s nice, really, talking to someone besides Mels about it.”

Her guilt assuaged for the time being, Myriad pointed up at the dimming sky. “You ever played with the clouds? They’re nothing but water!”

He shrugged noncommittally. “Melusine sometimes puts shows on with them, but Lawrence doesn’t like it. Says it could have ‘wide reaching effects on the balance of nature’.”

Myriad continued looking at the clouds, pensive. “Well, we’re probably already in trouble, aren’t we?”

Maelstrom suspected she was right. But there was something liberating in that. He walked out from the shade and squinted at the sky. “Um, what do we do with them, exactly?”

Myriad hopped from foot to foot in thought. “Get a closer look?”

And so they stood there, arms flung out like a confused Moses parting the Egyptian sky, and called the clouds down to them. They billowed over the pair, leaving their clothes damp and covered in ice crystals. Neither of them minded: water would do them no harm. They didn’t even need to breathe when completely submerged in it. That was something Myriad could only bring herself to question when she wasn’t experiencing it.

Giggling, Maelstrom coaxed some of the newly relocated fog around his neck like a feather boa. “Oh, Lord Moxy, you must attend Lady Foppington and I’s flower show.”

“Sexist!”

“Classist8,” he corrected.    

She proceeded to make it rain over Maelstrom, and he was a good enough sport to let it hit him. He did, however, send his own miniature storm cloud after Myriad, and for the next few minutes a weather war played out between them, droplets twisting and turning unnaturally in the air after their target.  

When they tired of that, they tried their hand at sculpture—crafting and peopling fleecy kingdoms of clouds and vapour, before trampling through them like rampaging giants. For reasons perhaps best left unasked, they took turns pretending to be Jack the Ripper, stalking each other through the debris of their creations.

If someone, somehow, forced Myriad to pick one power and stick with it for life, she suspected it might be Maelstrom’s. She was beginning to wonder how she’d gotten caught up in all the fuss over the natural teenagers. Humans can’t do stuff like this together. Who needs them?

The two of them had almost forgotten how and why they had found themselves out there in the bush, when Lawrence made himself known:

“Enough of this, children.”

The thick forest of mist Maelstrom and Myriad had grown around themselves dispersed, the former instantly standing to attention.

“Um, hello, sir,” said Myriad, before clapping her hand over her mouth.

Lawrence just stood there, suit disheveled from his journey through the bush. He looked faintly ridiculous. Even heading into the coldest time of the year, in the wettest, coolest part of the country, Dr. Herbert Lawrence was something altogether too hothouse English to exist comfortably in the Australian outdoors. “Don’t call me sir. And for Christ’s sake, get dressed.”

Myriad looked down at herself. At some point she and Maelstrom had intermingled themselves with the fog, and not bothered to retrieve their clothes when they put themselves back together. Maelstrom wore clothes mostly as a matter of courtesy rather than shame, and Myriad had shared a bathtub with him, so neither of them minded. They felt considerably less comfortable under Lawrence’s dark look.

With practised ease, Maelstrom threw his dad’s coat back on. For Myriad, it was a bit more involved. She was pulling on her shorts when she heard Lawrence bark, “Oh, hurry up, girl!”

His tone stunned Myriad into inaction. In the month she had been at the Institute, she had never heard Lawrence snap at a child like that. She found her shirt being forced roughly over her head. “Don’t dawdle!”

She almost broke down in tears right there and then.

They made their way back to to the Institute, Lawrence half-dragging the children by the wrist, making very little concession for their shorter stride. Much to Myriad’s confusion, he rounded on Maelstrom first:

“I cannot begin to express how disappointed I am with you, Maelstrom.”

Myriad opened her mouth, then closed it. She wanted to defend her friend, but all her focus was on keeping her footing. Somehow, being pulled along by her massive teacher, she didn’t think to play any of the songs that might have aided her in this.

Maelstrom, though, clearly felt he deserved no advocate. “I’m sorry Lawrence. I should have done better.”

Lawrence grunted as he forced his way through some shrubbery. “The other children, they’ve all been dealt a bad hand. Poor, lost things were raised as though they were human beings! You’re the firstborn son of a new culture; if you don’t show them how a young posthuman is meant to behave, no one will.”

“I know.”

“But Lawrence,” said Allison, almost tripping over a rock as she did, “Maelstrom really did try. We just didn’t listen.”

His grip tightened. “Any other time, Myriad, maybe trying would have been good enough. And don’t think I’ve forgotten your involvement.”

Myriad didn’t need to worry, though—Lawrence was far from done with Maelstrom.

“…And what were you thinking with that stunt with the lad? Even I could have told you how that would turn out, and I’m not the one who’s been splashing around with water since the nursery! If your father’s power ever comes in, I can only pray you’re more responsible with it.”

“I will. I promise.” Maelstrom’s voice was quavering. He bit his lip.

“Running away like that was completely immature as well. Did you think that would get you out of talking to me? Were you planning on staying out here till I forgot?”

“No!”

“The state of abandon I found you and Myriad in suggests otherwise. Enjoying yourselves, I take it?”

“…Yes.”

“And what should you have done instead?”

“Gone straight back to the house and waited for you to come home,” Maelstrom said, like he was reciting a commandment.

It went on like that all the way back to the Institute. Apart from the sins and foibles Maelstrom displayed that day, Lawrence also reamed him for his standoffishness towards the other students, his allowing of the Watercolours to preoccupy him… even the times he called Melusine “Mum” in public.

Maelstrom’s apologies and promises to conduct himself better were ceaseless. It was a tactic Myriad was well acquainted with: agree with whatever the grownup says till they leave you alone.

Except, she realised, he was being completely earnest.

Lawrence didn’t let go of the children till they were in front of the farmhouse. There was something to be said for a man who could keep ahold of mist.

Aleister Johnson irritably polished a long, already spotless patch of countertop, the Beatles blaring out “Yes It Is” from the wireless playing in the back of the Camel Stop Diner’s kitchen:

“…Scarlet were the clothes she wore, everybody knows I’m sure, I would remember all the things we planned…

Al gritted his teeth. Sometimes he felt like the only bloke in the world who couldn’t stand those four. When it came to the British Invasion, he wasn’t capitulating to anyone but the Kinks. “Say, Sal,” he said, “would ya mind changing the dial for a bit?”

Aleister’s back was to the kitchen’s window, but he would’ve sworn he could feel Sal, a hulking mass of menace and scar tissue that had learned to cook somewhere along the way, flipping him the bird.

He sighed and resumed his busywork. He normally wouldn’t have bothered contesting Sal’s choice of work music—not the least because he might in turn contest the present arrangement of his bones and innards—but the week had not been kind to him. As of late, he’d found it necessary to circumvent Northam Primary School as widely as possible on his journey home, lest he pass through the front door in a cold sweat. And that was nothing compared to Eddie. Once, he’d caught the poor fella accusing a glass of water of conspiring against him9.

Bazza’s company was of little help. He’d gotten deep into the super thing, devouring every book, newspaper clipping, or fun-fact on a discarded Cherry Ripe bar he could find. His interlibrary loans had likely put him on some kind of watchlist. Al half-expected any day now to hear that the police had caught him, blazing bright on some obscure plant or another, attempting to stitch babies and unwary housecats together into the Shining, Perfect New Human.

“…Please don’t wear red tonight, for red is the color that will make me blue, in spite of you, it’s true for red is the color that will make me blue…”     

The diner was virtually deserted that Sunday afternoon, which suited Aleister fine. He still got paid, after all. The only customers were a pair of middle aged ladies in a corner booth proudly discussing their sons’ numbers coming up, both holding back tears, and two children blowing bubbles in their milkshakes. One, an Arab girl dressed like a royal yachtsman, made Al wonder how her mother let her walk around with hair dyed like that. Her friend looked like he was about to drop dead of anemia, but seemed to be in high spirits. Maybe it was his hat. In fact, Al would’ve greatly appreciated it if they stopped laughing quite so much. It made him twitch.

The bell above the door jangled, snapping Al to attention. A man in an Akubra hat strolled into the diner, a newspaper folded under his arm. As he passed the children, he tossed a couple of what looked like chocolate coins towards them, like Father Christmas from the top of a fire truck. They were eagerly snatched up.

“…I could be happy with you by my side, if I could forget her, but it’s my pride…

He greeted Al when he reached the counter. “G’day mate, the usual?”

Al nodded, before calling out to Sal over his shoulder, “Steak sandwich with peppercorn sauce!”

Sal made a disgusting, yet affirmative gesture.    

The man pulled up a stool and opened his paper, grimacing at some new horror of Redcap’s down in Perth.

“You local?” Al asked, sure he already knew the answer.

“Nah, mate,” he replied, “Melbourne. Down here visiting family.”

That came as a surprise. “Oh, didn’t realise there were any of your lot in Northam, to be honest.”

The man frowned slightly. “You’d be surprised. Or maybe not.”

He ate his meal in silence, the children shooting him furtive glances, trying to hide what might have been disappointment. When he finished, he stood up and fished around his pockets. “Shit, mate, I’ve only got twelve pence. I’ll—”

Al smiled. “Eh, it’s two pence, we’ll survive.”

The man looked relieved. “Much obliged.” He dumped some coins on the counter, tipped the brim of his hat to Al, the children, and the ladies, before taking his leave.

“…In spite of you, it’s true, yes, it is, it’s true…

The Oriental was gone before Aleister could yell after him. The profile of King George glinted up at him six times over, all set in gold.


1. It is a similar instinct that drives horror cinema’s protagonists to flee upstairs from serial killers.

2. And those individuals who remember being children, presumably.

3. Talos wanted to be called Don Savage, but Lawrence didn’t catch the reference.

4. Nurse Graves of Roberts Demi-Human Containment Centre could never satisfactorily explain how her house came to be buried in West Australian topsoil.

5. The length of time it takes light to travel one Planck length.

6. Sometimes, Mabel Henderson almost regretted Żywie fixing her farsightedness. Eyeglasses added such character to her face.

7. The inexplicable appearance of an ice sculpture in front of the Rose Hotel in Bunbury would later inspire a fountain on Wellington and Victoria Street in 1992.

8. Intersectionality!

9. To be fair, water has much reason to oppose mankind.

Previous Chapter                                                                                                           Next Chapter

Chapter Eight: Beyond These Fields We Know

Aleister Johnson (“Al” to his friends, “Alice” to his friends if they were in a certain mood) lay flat on his stomach, blades of sun-yellowed grass stabbing uncomfortably through his rugby shirt, and peered from his hiding place amidst the bushes and bent trees through his dad’s old army binoculars. His mates Eddie and Bazza crouched on either side of him. Both strained to look over his shoulder, as if they might somehow glimpse whatever their friend saw in the clearing below, reflected and magnified in the field glasses pressed firmly against his eyes.

“That her?” asked Eddie Taylor, voice lowered to a whisper—not that they were likely to be heard from that distance over the autumn bluster and the flow of the Avon River. He was a very solidly built young man, whose parents had let leave school the year before to pursue an electrician’s apprenticeship—a decision which baffled many of his friends, as he seemed the sort incapable of understanding electricity as anything other than Jupiter’s anger.  

Al squinted. “No,” he said, sounding put out, “just that kraut with the hooked snozz.”

Said “kraut” was presently sprawled out on a checkered blanket a few yards from the riverbank, contentedly sipping from a visibly steaming beverage; an orange travelling cloak was wrapped tight around her against the wind, laden with harsh prophecies of encroaching winter. She was surrounded by a quartet of infants and toddlers, bundled up almost to the point of excessiveness, even taking the weather into consideration. A black fella in a leather deerstalker sat perched nearby on a moss covered rock, steadily working his way through a sandwich while watching the babies much more attentively than his lady companion.

In spite of the disappointment all round, Bazza took his turn with the binoculars. Training them on the lady in orange, he said, “I’ve spoken to her.”

Eddie eyed him incredulously. “You’re so full of it, Bazz.” It wasn’t a totally outrageous claim, not really. Even weirdos from the freak-farm needed to eat (presumably), and Northam was as good a place as any to do your grocery shopping. Usually, though, they were sensible enough to send one of the naturals that worked there. And Bazza’s penchant for “amateur herbalism” was widely known around town—and by anyone he met with even the slightest sense of smell.

“It’s true!” he insisted. “I think I was about twelve. She brought that ute”—he pointed to a truck parked a little way off—“into Dad’s shop for a new carburettor or something. Had me keep her company while he worked.”

Al gave his friend a sideways look, an eyebrow raised in curiosity. He hadn’t expected anything half as plausible. “Whatcha talk about?”

“Oh, crikey.” He ran his hands through his massive, dirty blond, Anglo-Saxon analogue of an afro, as if trying to pull away a veil of time and smoke. “The weather, mainly,” he answered eventually. “She asked a lot about about Dad’s health. I think she was worried about him breathing in engine fumes all day.”

Figures, Al thought. Your mate has a face-to-face conversation with the pumpkin-witch herself, and they natter on about nothing.

The lads had all been around four or five when Mad Laurie and his girlfriend rolled into town, their brood of queer foreign children in tow. None of the three had any real recollection of the months the couple spent in Northam proper, living out of a few rented rooms above Duke’s Inn, but if you went by how often the townsfolk felt the need to revive old gossip about them, you would be forgiven for assuming they had never left. Whenever conversation began to run thin down the pub, someone—without fail—would rhapsodize over the oriental who shouted for rounds of drinks with shillings made of solid gold1; or maybe sing the praises of the young continental woman who cured the landlord’s baby of whooping cough with nothing more than kind words and a cuddle2. When they were in a good mood, of course. Otherwise, they might bitterly recall the sullen little wog who always looked he knew something you would rather he didn’t, or the boong3 who smelt of burnt metal and broke every bloody thing he touched.

For the last twelve years, every child in Northam had been raised on such stories. The odd patchwork family had come to fill a folkloric niche usually occupied by gremlins, and were accused of causing any and all manner of strange occurrences. Old men still blamed unseasonable rains on the girl with the skylight eyes. Sometimes, they were even right. Eventually, though, Mad Laurie—being as well off as you would expect a man with a natural born alchemist at his side to be—managed to snap up some prime Crown land a healthy distance from town for himself and his peculiar retinue, and the good people of Northam were free to weave an illusion of distance between themselves and the superhumans. Apart from the infrequent new demi kid passing through on their way to join their kind, or when someone opened their shed to find a watermelon or a pumpkin snapping and hissing at them in the dark, both sides of the evolutionary chasm kept to themselves, which suited all involved just fine.

Then news of Circle’s End reached Northam, and all of a sudden the nest of supers a few miles off the road felt much closer. With those twin spectres hanging over the town, there was no way the Flying Man could have hoped to meaningfully add to the atmosphere of submerged paranoia; except maybe with the influx of new super-children into the region his emergence had prompted.

But none of that had much bearing on why the trio were making the clandestine trek to the New Human Institute. At least that’s what they told each other. No, they were spurred by tales they’d heard of the obscenely gorgeous French bird that liked bathing nude in the river. Hence the binos. 

“…Think she might get her tips out?” said Eddie, willing to settle.

Al glared at him. “Really? Her?”

“She isn’t that bad looking,” his friend said defensively. “Once you get past the nose, at least. Pretty fit, all things considered. She must be—what—thirty summit’?”

Al just shook his head. “Her sprogs are right there, mate. You don’t look at a little kid’s mum like that.”

Eddie smirked. “What? You’re telling me you’ve never given Tamra Carpenter’s mum a good squizz?”

Al stammered, “Well—no—but not ever while she was being her mum.” He managed to regain his composure. “Why would she get her jugs out in front of her babies to begin with?”

Eddie put a finger to the side of his nose, looking very pleased with himself. “The smallest ones might need a feeding.”

“Brilliant,” Al replied, rolling his eyes. “Definitely going to get an unobstructed view that way.”

Thankfully, Bazza diverted their attention from the debate, before it degenerated into a very confused punch up over the pumpkin-witch’s honour. “I wonder if they’re really hers,” he pondered aloud, still looking through the binoculars.

Eddie made a “pass them here” gesture. “Could be,” he said as he held them up to his face. “Don’t look much like her, though.”

“Eh, babies don’t look like anyone, really,” said Al.

“Maybe the Noongar is their dad?” Bazza suggested.

His companions stared at him in mutual disbelief. “They’re all white, you bloody idiot!” Eddie half-shouted, any notion of stealth disregarded for the moment.

Bazz threw his hands up. “Hey, man, we don’t know how anything works for demis. I mean, for us it’s like mixing paint, but maybe for them God tosses a coin?”

“You can’t just throw out everything you know about… everything just because they’re demis.” Al protested. “You could just as well say they lay eggs, or get pollinated like flowers!”   

“….And?”

“I heard,” said Eddie, “that he had a son with Blue-Eyes.”

The other lads were struck dumb with envy. Eventually, two words escaped Al’s lips, “…Lucky bastard.”

Eddie nodded, almost subliminally. “If that’s true, you have to wonder what he’s doing out here with—BUGGER ME, THAT BABY’S FLYING!4

His mates crowded excitedly around him, eager to get a look in. None of them had ever seen superpowers in action, regardless of what they might have told the other blokes at Northam Senior High.

The pumpkin-witch was grasping frantically at the ankle of what might have been an eighteen-month old in a thick purple jacket, her inaudible cries of alarm snatched away and reduced to mist in the cold air. For its part, the child didn’t seem at all perturbed, gurgling happily as it attempted to ascend above the treetops.  

“I didn’t think babies could have superpowers,” commented Eddie.

Al couldn’t see why not. He already thought it silly enough that eight year olds and people in their twenties had powers. “Why’d ya think that?”

“Don’t know. Guess I hoped the world had more sense than to let that happen.”

Never a good bet, thought Al. “Crackbone Pete from the off-licence told me once there was this posh lady down in Albany, whose baby put out all the windows in the house with his first cry.”

Eddie’s interest was piqued. “Is that true?”

“Just what Crackbone Pete told me, mate,” replied Al.

“So, no?”

“Yeah. I mean, he also said the baby was a tiger.”

Bazza shook his head. “That’s Crackbone for ya—always oversells it on the last detail.”

By then, the pumpkin-witch had managed to grab hold of the baby’s leg, but was now being dragged into the air along with it. It could be argued this was an improvement in regards to adult supervision, but it was unlikely the witch saw the benefit, if her screams were anything to go by.

The black fella lept up and threw his arms around the woman’s waist (a pity, as she rather liked that cloak), trying to pull her and the infant back down.

As the boys had themselves a good laugh at the whole spectacle, the baby clapped.

It was like a star was born by the river, with a sound like the thunderous applause of God. The sheer shock of it sent the lads reeling into the dirt and dead leaves. They tasted music, and in the all-pervading glare glimpsed the very structure of time itself. Their nostrils were filled with a scent that could only be described as “blue”. Birds fell limply out the sky, having momentarily lost track of which way was up, or indeed why they’d been so dead set on avoiding the ground to start with. They got off easy.  Every winged insect within a mile radius would spend the rest of their short, frustrated, and very damp lives labouring under the belief that they were in fact fish.

The boys lay prone on the ground, groaning softly. They were dimly aware of wailing coming from the direction of the picnickers. For a dreadful moment, Eddie was convinced the blast—if that was even what it was—had deafened him. Fortunately for him, though, it soon became clear that it wasn’t his ears that were ringing, but rather everything around them.

“God,” he muttered, “it’s like someone got hangovers backwards.”

His friends gave little response, being still in the process of recovering the power of speech.

Painfully, Bazza crawled over to where he had dropped the binoculars. He had decided that the risk of the baby in purple clapping again was outweighed by the risk of being caught unawares if it or its siblings somehow did something worse.

He had to be a little impressed by how fast the adult demis had got their bearings back. They were both already back on their feet and attending their young charges, if they had even been felled in the first place. He supposed they must be used to this kind of thing. The wind had died down a little by then, so he could hear much of what was being said down there.

“Why don’t you ever do this during the mozzie season, Ophelia?” the pumpkin-witch complained, cradling the small culprit gently. She wiggled in her arms, her face aglow with that look of ignorant omniscience so common in little children.

The man was busy trying to settle down the other babies, whilst simultaneously preventing one from poking and prodding a catatonic galah. Between his exertions, he chatted, “I still don’t know how you get that from flying and… well, you know.”

“I think that’s why Mendel got his start with peas and not übers.”      

Having paid attention in year ten science, Bazza had some idea of what the pumpkin-witch was talking about, unlike his friends. Well, the bit about the peas, at least.

There was something the boys couldn’t catch about Thai food, or possibly art class.

“I’m thinking we should head back,” the man finally declared.

“Definitely,” the witch agreed, already carrying their esky to the ute.

“At least we got the childlers out in the fresh air before the weather turned completely. Winter’s such a miserable stretch down here.”

The pumpkin-witch looked back at him, grinning. “Hugo, did I ever tell you what Xhosa and  Noongars have in common?”

“No, I don’t believe you have,” he said, his expression flat and neutral.

“Neither of them have any bloody clue about real winter.”

“You racist cow!” he shouted, cackling.

The two demis were packed up and ready to leave in short order, though the boys did note that Hugo didn’t seem eager to assist the lady with loading their truck. This seemed very shabby, regardless of species. The lads took advantage of the lull to recover from their psychic trauma with supplies from their own ice-box. Cold beef sandwiches and beers nicked from their fathers or purchased from Crackbone Pete at exorbitant black market rates were consumed with the sort of self-conscious furtiveness that only makes one both louder and more likely to draw the eye. Luckily, at least as they saw it, Hugo and the pumpkin-witch were very much preoccupied. Bazza offered to share some of his “special” cigarettes, but was met with what passed for polite refusal from his mates; they thought it best they kept their wits about them as they approached the demi-human lair. The tinnies were of course strictly to tame the nerves.

Once the engine noises and the sound of tires chewing earth faded into the distance, the trio followed the ute’s tracks. Babies tearing their minds asunder and flooding them with preternatural sensations were one thing, but the lads were on a quest. Sure, they knew it wasn’t exactly a noble quest. Certainly not one they would ever admit going on to their parents, or their priest, and most definitely not their girlfriends, but they had set out that morning to try and infiltrate a school full of creatures more than human in order to peep on an almighty water nymph, and by God, they were going to give it their all.

It soon became clear they still had a way to go before reaching the Institute proper. Those resilient birds who remembered they could fly before the wild dogs and feral cats discovered their good fortune made confused conversation above the boys’ heads. Over the river, sad, mad bugs made desperate, fatal attempts to find their way to a home they had never truly known. Gripped by a fit of generosity, Al passed along one of his decidedly regular fags to his friends as they trailed behind him. Perhaps by virtue of him being the pseudo-rightful owner of the binoculars, he had ended up, by unspoken agreement, de-facto leader of the expedition.

“It’s a wonder they haven’t blown up the world yet,” Al mused as they walked along the riverbank.     

Eddie frowned in confusion. “Why’d they wanna do that? They live here, too.”

“I don’t mean they’d do it on purpose! I’ll give ‘em that much. But if even babies can do stuff like that, how is it they haven’t killed us all just by accident?”

“Maybe the older demis keep them under heel?” said Eddie absently, nudging downed birds out from his path with his boot as he trudged onward.

Aleister nodded, not that his friend was paying attention, or that he cared if he was. “There’s that. But it’s not as if you need demi parents to be a demi. Naomi Phillips didn’t.”

Naomi Phillips was the little girl who used to live across the road from the Johnsons. She was at least ten years younger than Al, had no older siblings who he might’ve ran with or lusted after, and her family kept to themselves to the precise extent that it drew no one’s curiosity as to why. She was less than an extra in the young man’s life, and he probably wouldn’t have even remembered her name if it wasn’t for how she departed town.

He’d been putting the bin out front when he saw the van. He had expected the DDHA to use armoured cars, or helicopters, or some sci-fi amalgamation of the two. Not something that looked like it was driven around by a dodgy tradie. Two men in ill fitting suits had each held Naomi by the hand, leading her out of the Phillips’ place. Still in her pyjamas, she had blinked at the streetlights, disheveled dishwater blonde bangs partially obscuring her face. She made no effort to resist, even as the two DDHA agents—who moved with haste, lest poorly concealed guilt give way to clear terror—loaded her into the back of the van. Perhaps she thought she was dreaming. Aleister saw her parents standing in the doorway. Their expressions were sobre, but they made no move to protest or resist their daughter’s removal. They even looked to be beckoning her forward.

Mr. and Mrs Johnson, along with half the neighbourhood, had joined Al out on the front lawn by then. He hardly noticed. “Cor blimey, the Phillips’ girl?” his father had asked, more to the air than anyone flesh and blood, and mostly out of astonishment that the Phillips could ever be up to anything that interesting.

“You never know anyone, do you?” his mum had replied.

Anyone hoping for a show was disappointed. Whatever Naomi could do, she displayed no hint of it before being ensconced in the DDHA van, which drove off without incident. The remaining Phillips made no acknowledgment of their fellow Northamites still watching from their front gardens, simply turning off their porchlight and shutting their front door to deal with their grief, or whatever it was they were experiencing, away from prying eyes.

Deprived of spectacle, the residents of Burnside Avenue had retreated inside, ready to spin their own explanations for what they had witnessed, no matter how outlandish or anemic.

Al had lingered for a bit, though, out there on the curb. Quite naturally, he tried to figure out what the girl’s powers might’ve been, not that he had anything to work from5. He pondered whether her mother and father had always been aware of their daughter’s true nature, if that indeed had always been her nature. Maybe she’d only come into her powers recently. Or maybe, they had just grown weary of sheltering her.

I wonder if she’ll be here, he thought to himself.

“No, she’s not,” an amused, Italian sounding voice said into his ear.

Aleister yelped, swinging his fist wildly in the air, just short of the bloke bent over with laughter at his side. Unconsciously, he wished his fright had sounded manlier. His friends’ reactions were about the same in tone if not in content, shouting and swearing as they tried vainly to figure out how they had been snuck up on. Even their own memories of the event offered no clues.

The way he was dressed, the man looked like he was either in mourning for autumn or eagerly anticipating meeting her daughter, practically mummified in dark winter gear, with a mulberry woolen hat emblazoned with the letters “NHI”6 and the vague picture of a galapagos finch. He was still laughing.

“You—should have—seen—the look on your faces!” he managed to get out between bouts of giggling. An idea struck him. “Actually”—he raised a hand and waved vaguely at the boys—“why not?”   

The lads were suddenly overwhelmed by a second hand recollection so vivid, it momentarily blotted out all present perception: they saw themselves screaming and flailing about, all from the stranger’s mirthful perspective. Which only inspired them to a repeat performance.

“You’re a demi!” Eddie cried, unnecessarily.

The man straightened his posture, or tried to, anyway. Bazza thought he looked a little unsteady on his feet—and he was one to judge such things, having put a lot of effort into reliably inducing similar states within himself. The demi spoke, smiling dazedly, “No, I learned how to do this after filling out an ad in the back of an old Marvelman. If you would, keep it to yourself. It’s no fun if everyone can do it.”

Once the initial surge of fear subsided, Aleister decided the demi was a bit touched. Perhaps his sort were more susceptible to whatever the baby did. He couldn’t decide whether that made him more or less of a threat. Nevertheless, he had questions.

“Did you say Naomi Phillips isn’t at Mad Laurie’s?”

The man tilted his head. “What?” He then remembered what had spurred him to approach the lads to begin with. “Oh. That. No, no she isn’t.”

He didn’t appear troubled by this, but Al found himself saddened by the news. Saddened and offended, much to his confusion. “Why not?” he asked. “She lived right next to your mob!”

The interloper scowled. “What makes you think I’m with them?”

Eddie tried to narrow it down. “Your… hat?”

He looked up at his own cap, looking surprised by what he found. “Who put that there?”

Al wondered briefly if there was even any point in trying to extract information from the demi-human, but then, accurate or not, it wasn’t as though he’d be doing anything with it. “If you know Phillips isn’t at the…”

“The freak-farm, yes.”

“…Then you’d probably know at least why she didn’t get in, right?”

The man laughed. “Yes, because we all know each other! Why, just before you wandered by, me, the Flying Man, Pendergast7, and the bleeding Crimson Comet were all sat down for tea!”

He staggered over to Eddie, before stumbling and draping himself over the boy. With his wiry frame, an uninformed observer might have guessed the demi was the younger of the two, though for fairness’ sake, at seventeen Edward Taylor was already taller and broader than many full grown men. He was also fully aware how little that mattered when demi-humans were involved.

“Look at this guy,” the man slurred. “He got up this morning, looked at the thermometer, saw the fog on the window, probably had to chisel the cat out from the ice, and he chucks on a singlet! So now he’s standing here, trying for his life not to shiver, all because he wanted to look hard in front of you two!” He thumped Eddie’s chest limply. “Isn’t that right, big fella?”

Eddie made a face like his ribs had been shattered by the Flying Man himself. He couldn’t decide which was worse, that this weird wog was right, or that he hadn’t realised till he said it. “Al, Bazz… help.”   

“You…” The man bent down in a shrill fit of giggles. “You baselines, you wouldn’t be able to fully appreciate little Ophelia’s ovation, am I right? Shame, really. She’s something, let me tell you. Just the right amount of ESP, and she makes you see the point in everything. Living, dying, having babies, everything. For just a few seconds, nothing’s a mystery, and those seconds feel like they’ll outlive time… then the bullshit creeps back into your brain and you’ve forgotten why you were so happy to begin with. But sometimes the memory of being happy is enough.” He closed his eyes for a moment, smiling to himself, then looked at Al. “Tell you what, son, throw me one of the cold ones you had in that cooler there, and I’ll answer your question properly.”

The cooler had been in Eddie’s possession when the demi-human had pounced on them, and he’d dropped it in the confusion. He extracted a can of Swan Draught from the spilt ice and tossed it to the man, who caught it rather smartly for someone so obviously addled. “What’s ya name by the way?”

He cracked the can and took a deep swig. “People with working brains call me Alberto, otherwise it’s Tiresias.”

Bazza thought he recognised the name—

“Yes, that was the bloke who saw the future in the old stories.”

That still made Bazza jump a bit. “…Man, conversation must feel real slow for blokes like you.”

Alberto smiled, quite warmly despite the lack of practise. Ah, so he’s smarter than his thoughts sound. He chuckled softly at the private absurdity. “Yes, actually. So let me speed this one up, if you don’t mind.” He took a long breath. “Yes, I can see the future—some of them, at least—too; no, I can’t talk to birds, that’s someone else; yes, Tiresias was the fella Odysseus met in Hell, but he definitely never shagged his mum.”

Once Bazza processed that barrage, he grinned waggishly. “But have you ever—”

“No,” Tiresias cut him off, scowling, “I’ve never turned into a ‘bird’.” He strode into Bazza’s personal space. “Are you calling me a checca?”

Bazza shook his head, three years of fear remembered in a moment. “No! I mean, I think I’m not, I don’t know what that means!”

Alberto nodded slowly, apparently placated. “Right, right. So, Naomi Phillips!”

Finally, Aleister thought, before he could stop himself.

If Alberto caught that, he didn’t seem to take offence at Al’s impatience. “I will admit, I was aware of her. They don’t call me ‘the witchsmeller’ at the Institute for nothing,” he lied. “I think I even mentioned her to Lawrence once.”

If there was one thing you could commend Al for, it’s that he didn’t immediately ask what Naomi’s powers were. “So why didn’t he take her on?”

“She wasn’t doing any harm where she was. Laurie’s a rich git, but even he can’t afford to put up every super-kid in the country. Be crowded, anyway.” He laughed. “I’m trying to remember what he actually told me, it’s priceless.” His brow knit in recollection, before smoothing in weary solemnity. “Oh, Tiresias,” he began, spreading his arms, as if hoping to embrace every glittering new human child out there, “you of all people should know how many of your kind live in ignorance of their gifts, subtle as they are. I’m sure you’d agree it’s best, in times such as these, we focus on those children so violently blessed, they can’t help but be what they are.”

It was a good impression, further enhanced by Alberto psionically layering his own recollection over it. If the lads had known Herbert Lawrence, he might’ve gotten some polite chuckles. As it was, though, they mainly thought he sounded like some of the long-haired, Bazza-smelling blokes who sometimes passed through town in their Kombi busses.

Alberto continued, his tone and diction unwavering, “And we already have two bloody sonic manipulators as it is!”

He broke into laughter again, but Aleister didn’t see the humour in it. “You really think that’s what he thought?”

Alberto slumped back, his face tilted skyward. “Oh, I don’t know. I try not to listen too closely to Laurie’s thoughts; don’t wanna catch the Anglo off him. Maybe he was worried another sound sorceress would throw off his naming scheme. And what do you care, anyway? You’re a baseline! And hardly knew the girl to begin with.”

“Yeah,” concurred Eddie. “Why are you so broken up about the freak-finders hauling off a demi? For all we know she was making us sterile just by walking around town.” He hastily added, “No offense, Alberto.”

“Can’t blame ya. Little kids with superpowers are like if nukes could have temper tantrums, except the Flying Man hasn’t ripped their guts out.” He grinned. “Not yet, at least.”   

Al tried to avoid meeting anyone’s eyes. “I don’t know, it just seems like a crap deal locking up a young kid who didn’t do nothing in an asylum, even if they are a demi.” A comparison occurred to him. “They’re like a rabid dog, ya know? You can’t have it runnin’ around biting folk, but you’d cure it if you could before going for your gun.”

“Don’t ever let Laurie hear you running your mouth about ‘curing’ demis, kid. Or calling them demis, while we’re at it,” said Alberto.

“What, you’re a demi-lover now?” Eddie asked his friend, voice full of mockery. “Gonna go scrub dunny cans for Mad Laurie?”  

“Aww, lay off him, Eddie,” said Bazza. “Nothing wrong with showing some sympathy.”

“Sympathy?” He gestured at the young man sipping his beer on the ground. “You heard Alberto here, demis are like the Bomb. You don’t feel sorry for it when you hear it ticking.”

It seemed to Alberto that Eddie had forgotten that he was a demihuman. He didn’t mind; this was the most fun he’d had since the river caught fire.  

“Oh, so we don’t like nukes now? I thought we were all riled up because the Flying Man put them all outa commission. You know, my uncle served with the Crimson Comet in the War, and if he saw what—”

“Oh, piss off, ya bloody hippie!”

“Will both of you shut up!” Aleister shouted.

The other two boys both went silent, staring at their friend; Alberto meanwhile tried to shake the last drops of lager from the bottom of his can.

“Listen, I don’t want demis hanging around normal blokes, either. They scare the shit out of me. This one here actually went out of his way to scare the shit out of me.”

“And I’d do it all again!” Alberto piped up cheerfully. The after effects of Ophelia’s exuberance were only just beginning to fade, to be duly replaced by the effects of the grog.

“But that’s sort of on me, isn’t it? All being bastards to them is going to do is get the ones we can’t shove in that hole down south8 mad enough to try doing the same thing to us. And we’re kidding ourselves if we think we could stop them. We’re like abbos chucking spears at sailing ships. You might hit a deckhand or something if you’re lucky, but that just means they won’t even leave us the scraps.

“Who knows, maybe Mad Laurie’s right, and they are better than us—”

“Oh, don’t say that,” said Alberto, his tone almost perfectly approximating sympathy.

“—I mean, what have we got on them? Numbers? They’re finding more and more everyday!” He was beginning to sound panicked. Alberto could see suppressed anxieties clawing their way out of his subconscious like titans from Tartarus9. “You know what ‘superhuman’ means? It means you can do everything a person can, and more. It’s like God’s bored with us!”

Eddie stared at his friend, concerned. Even before the Flying Man, Alistair had always been the sort of kid who looked at clouds and saw only the flight paths of ICBMs. “Al, mate, are you alright?”

He was ignored. “Why can’t they all just pile into a rocket and bugger off to some perfect planet in Andromeda and leave us alone?”

“I could go for that,” said Alberto. “Just so long as they’ve got a decent vineyard up and running for when I arrive.”

Al laughed joylessly. “Maybe you can come back once we’ve gone and blown ourselves up. Can’t see how we’d do it without no nukes, but I’m sure we’ll manage10.”  

Bazza moved to sit beside Al. “You came out here for Naomi, didn’t you?” he asked, not unkindly.

He nodded. “The idea of her is horrible, but so is her sitting in a cell, all alone.”

Bazza smiled gently. “Confusing, innit?”     

“I thought it was a bit odd trying to catch a lady nude outdoors this close to winter,” Eddie grumbled.

“Well, I suppose you’ve wasted a trip,” Alberto commented. “If only Lawrence had picked the musician over the critic.” He looked around expectantly at the lads, but was only met with confusion. “…See, if you were espers—that’s literate person for mind-reader—you’d know the context there and we’d all be laaaaaughing.”

He was only mostly wrong.

“… Any of you want your future told?”     

This garnered a bit more enthusiasm. “Sure, I’m game,” said Eddie.

Alberto extended a hand. “Ah, ah, ah, you must first cross my palm with beer,” he said in his best gypsy fortune teller voice.

Eddie made a sound like a wounded lion, but handed over the last can. “This better be good.”

After taking a quick sip of his fee, Alberto set it down between his legs and closed his eyes. It would be dishonest to claim that he saw any kind of definitive, concrete future for Edward Taylor. There were too many of the bloody things, with new ones being born and dying every time a housewife forgot their purse at the chemist’s, a mouse copulated, or an atom turned. Sometimes it made Alberto wish the determinists had come out on top. Still, looking at the commonalities between different strands of the mosaic could at least gave him gave him an idea of the most probable path a life might take, even as it branched and narrowed unto infinity.

“I’d be staying the course with Belinda Waites if I were you, pal,” Alberto said, not opening his eyes. “Keep doing what you’re doing, and you’ll probably have tied the knot by ‘68.”

Voicing that prediction instantly had the effect of lightly culling the timelines where it was accurate. Alberto had expected as much. Counterintuitively, true foreknowledge invariably sent storms of change down people’s lives. That said, it hadn’t reduced the chances of Eddie and Belinda’s eventual union nearly as much as he thought it would, which he supposed reflected well on the pair.

As for the subject of the prophecy himself, this display sent him more off-kilter than even the mind-reading. It wasn’t necessarily unwelcome news—Eddie and Belinda had been going steady since they were twelve, and it was becoming increasingly difficult day by day for him to imagine life without her11. But to have it spelled out like that…

“Go on.”

Alberto pulled a packet of clove cigarettes and a pack of matches from his coat pocket.

“Hey man, those things’ll give you cancer,” said Bazza.

“Maybe, but who wants to be sixty anyway?” he retorted, trying to spare a flame from the wind long enough to light the fag clenched between his teeth. Once it was lit, he continued laying out Eddie’s future for him. “You’ll only ever have one daughter. That’s on you, just so we’re clear. She‘ll be smart, though, so I reckon it evens out.”

Eddie looked conflicted by this revelation. Behind him Bazza muttered, “Heavy, man.”

Alberto hoped he wasn’t too put out. The boy had a bluntness of spirit he didn’t find totally charmless. “And then you have between one and ten grandchildren.”

The ambivalence in Edward’s expression was promptly replaced by indignation. “What do ya mean ‘between one and ten’?”

The demi exhaled smoke. “It’s called honestly, mate.” He pronounced the last word in as ‘Strayan a manner as possible. “I understand if you’ve never gotten that from the dried up old gypos you get in the wake of circuses.” His lips curled sardonically. “Huh, they all look exactly the same. You and Belinda aren’t cousins, are you?”

Eddie started to rear up off the ground, right hand balled into a fist. “Now look here, ya great—”

Bazza loudly cleared his throat, causing Eddie to look back at him and grunt, “What?”

Much as he couldn’t blame his friend for wanting to clock the demi one right there and then, Bazza couldn’t see any physical conflict going his way. Weedy as Alberto was, he had provided ample evidence that he could see what someone was going to do before they did it. Besides, violence would only harshen this interspecies dialogue they had going. “I was just wondering, if you see the future, why couldn’t you decide how many grandkids Eddie’s gonna have?”

Alberto shrugged. “There’s plenty of futures, I just try to figure out which one’s the most probable.”

“Isn’t that called guessing?” asked Al.

“Enhanced stochastic reasoning,” Alberto corrected promptly. He would never admit—not even with his dying breath—that it was Lawrence who first came up with that name.

“Great,” said Eddie, kicking Alberto’s first discarded can, “I wasted a beer on an ‘educated guess’.”

Bazza placed a placating hand on his shoulder. “I wouldn’t look at it that way. At least we know free will is real. That’s pretty righteous.”

“I don’t care about free will! I paid for real information!”

“You wouldn’t be saying that if I said you ended up in the gutter, thinking you could game the system by selling both your kidneys.”

“…Who’d want to buy one of my kidneys?”

A smile. “You’ll find out.”

“Know if there’s anything coming my way?” Al asked half-heartedly.

Alberto clicked his tongue thoughtfully. “Well, you don’t have any booze, but I’ll tell you one thing: they mostly speak Spanish in Paraguay.”

Al shrugged. “Guess I have a holiday to look forward to?”

“You could say that.” He looked to Bazza. “And before you ask, don’t take the pill, it’ll just make your todger fall off—if you’re lucky.”

At least he’s trying to be helpful, Bazza thought, ever the charitable one. “It’s alright, man, I don’t take anything the Earth didn’t give us.”

They made small talk for a while after that, Alberto doing a poor impression of an interested listener, while the boys sat in awe of how dull he could make living on a commune of super-children sound. There was something of a highlight when he demonstrated what he called psychometry on Al’s dad’s binoculars. Looking through them at nothing in particular, he claimed to see through time to the Battle of Thermopylae; sadly not the one where a society of over-militarised slaveholders got roundly thrashed, but instead the one where they won the day. It did occur to the lads that Alberto might have been leading them on, but he relayed what he claimed to see with such little interest, they could hardly see why he’d bother.

Eventually, Aleister stood up again. “Well, I’m heading off again, nice meeting you, Alberto.” He bent to shake the super’s hand, much to his surprise. “Maybe we’ll run into you again on your way home.”

Alberto pulled his hand back sharply. “You’re still going to the Institute? Oh, why am I even asking? Of course you are, but still, why? I told you, we don’t have Naomi.”

“Yeah, but we came this far. Might see something interesting.”

“That’s the spirit,” exclaimed Bazza, leaping to his feet and slapping his mate on the back.

“Or, maybe, we could head back into town, and I could buy us all some beer,” Alberto suggested. Al thought he could detect a note of wistfulness in the man’s voice. “Everyone at the Institute’s a nutter, anyway. They’re not like us.”

Al smiled awkwardly. “Ah, maybe some other time, mate.”

“Oh, alright then.” Alberto resumed his original countenance of bemused detachment. “If you should encounter trouble, just remember what your old dad said at Thermopylae.” He put on an expression of exaggerated terror, looking wildly around his person while shouting, “Ah, Germans! Germans everywhere! I want to go home, I want to go home!”

Eddie would have thumped any bloke who made a crack like that about his dad, but Aleister just laughed. “Be seeing ya, Alberto.” With renewed cheerfulness, he set off again down the river, Bazza following close behind.

Eddie however hesitated a bit, unsure whether he still had a stake in the journey.

Alberto sighed. “She’s impervious to cold.”

At that, Eddie immediately started running to catch up with his mates, shouting, “Wait up!”

Good kids, Alberto thought as they passed from his human sight. There was something refreshing about talking to someone who wasn’t so high on manifest destiny. He might have joined them, if he thought they had slightest chance of getting anything they wanted, and if Françoise hadn’t enthusiastically offered to help him better emulate his namesake the first time she caught him peeping on her. He could have told them there was little point in trying to sneak up on someone who could sense every drop of water in your body, but he didn’t want to begrudge the lads their fun. Might as well get some excitement in before their birthdays were pulled triumphantly out of that ghoulish barrel by sober-suited old men, and they were sent to find more excitement than they would ever have believed possible.

He sipped his beer. It was cheap, Australian piss, but he’d been drinking it since he was eleven, and at least they didn’t insist on serving it at a temperature that suggested it’d recently exited a human body.  

In the back of his mind, a particularly amusing set of futures grew denser and brighter. He smiled. Maybe this day wouldn’t be a total wash.  

There were almost as many stories about Mad Laurie’s demesne as there were about its inhabitants. Almost predictably, some interlopers reported large domed structures rising from the earth like bubbles of mercury. Others claimed that the new humans had dug deep underground, where they bred themselves into ever more bizarre forms and plotted to wrest control of the world above from their forebearers12, or that the land was merely used as a launch pad, with the Institute proper being located in orbit. The prominence of these theories in the discourse was generally proportional to Crackbone Pete’s bottom line. Pete himself maintained that the Institute was housed in an airy tower five miles tall possessing neither floors nor staircases. When questioned how it wasn’t visible from town, or space for that matter, he would say it was obviously invisible from about the third story up.

After all these tales, the lads might have been sorely disappointed—if it weren’t for the great serpent circling the air above the retired farmstead. It was a thing of smoke and flame, that chased and bit at its own tail as its dusky light washed over the land below. It made no sound, not even the roar and crackle of fire, yet the boys could feel its warmth on their faces. A normally well sublimated instinct in the back of their heads wanted to offer up fruit and fat oxen to the silent, burning phantasm.

“Jesus,” said Eddie, under his breath. “I knew these kids could do some wild things—but this…” He averted his gaze, rubbing his eyes as they watered from the glare. The snake’s afterimage still swam behind his eyelids.  

Beneath the immense wyrm, tomorrow-children were at play. They wove through the grass in wild pursuit of one another, attacking each other with arcane distortions of reality. One small girl in pigtails and overalls looked to be corralling the wind itself into her service, filling it with vendettas against her kin, until the ground gave way under her feet. A cohort of children cowered under a large, shining shield of liquid light held aloft by a boy at their centre, a flock of rainbow lorikeets bravely flinging themselves against it, no matter how trying the day they’d already had. Adding to their troubles, they were also boxed in on all sides by a brigade of redcoats and Zulus, no doubt even more confused about their situation than the lads.

Some children, of course, just ran up and tried their best to tackle each other onto the ground, because some strategies never cease to be effective, no matter how far up the long-ladder you are.

All around, it rained in reverse, water droplets springing from the river and coalescing into an orb hanging above the serpent’s hunting ground, glowing like a second moon from its reflected glory. Bazza thought he glimpsed the shadow of a child within.  

“I wonder what they’re playing,” said Al, leaning on the old copper log fence that bordered the Institute.

His tone vaguely mystical, Eddie said, “Dunno. Maybe they’ve evolved past real games.” He wiggled his fingers like he imagined a magician would.

Bazza was studying the firedrake13 as intently as he could without going blind. It occurred to him that, despite appearances, there was no way it could be burning anything. Even if it was fueled by the air, it would have had to continually consume and expand just to continue existing. It worked like how people in myths understood fire, as a substance, not a process.

Or a little kid, he thought. All he knew was that the snake took nothing from the world, and gave out warmth and light. That alone made it the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.

The watery orb stretched and undulated through the air, sweeping up a flag fluttering on the big house’s roof up in its current. Below, a little girl with waist length chestnut hair14 in an overlong leather coat moved with such speed that lads’ eyes barely registered any movement at all. Watching her was like viewing a succession of still images, a dull white aura emanating from her skin. The lads were too far to feel the air turn bitter at her presence, as she robbed it of its heat and turned it into momentum, like she were reminding the space around her the summer the serpent brought was a falsehood. They did however see the patches of ice she left on the grass as she launched herself upwards at the twisting mass of water.

She pierced the globe like a cannon shot, before tumbling out of it alongside the flag and something that resembled a Greek statue of a boy, if it had been sculpted by someone with readier access to a glacier than marble. At that moment, whatever spell held the water together broke, sending it cascading down onto the girl like a vertical wave.

The girl was laughing when the deluge ended, chunks of ice rapidly melting around her. Instead of soaking into the soil as was proper, some of the water pooled instead towards a point slightly behind its attacker, and—with no thought to either gravity or fluid dynamics—resumed a boyish shape, before changing from a mere likeness to the genuine article. Once incarnate again, the brown skinned little boy tapped the girl on the back, and said something that was doubtlessly a variation of of “boo!”, startling the girl before provoking yet more giggling.

Eddie shielded his eyes. The boy’s power of personal transmutation evidently did not extend to trousers. “Uh, is this that ‘karma’ thing you’re always blathering on about, Bazz?”

The girl handed the boy her coat, which he took with a look of obvious gratitude. It covered anything objectionable.  

“Aww, that’s what I like to see,” Bazza commented.

Al sniggered. “What, little boys?”

Bazza laughed and punched Aleister in the shoulder. “Piss off!”

The two children’s moment of camaraderie ended when they remembered the fallen flag a few feet away. They started scrambling for it, only for a dagger of green light to go whizzing past their heads. They both looked at each other, scowling. Most of the other children in eyeshot seemed to sense that wrongdoing had been committed.

None of this concerned the mousy haired teenager sitting on the sculpted diamond chair in the middle of the lawn. From all available evidence, she appeared to regard the frolics of her fellow superhumans as nothing more than an unwelcome distraction from her copy of New Idea. Only when a young half-caste boy (whom Eddie unfortunately assumed was the little water-sprite’s older brother) approached the foot of her throne to complain animatedly about something, did she display any reaction to what was going on around her, sighing and languidly raising two fingers to her forehead.

Every molecule of air for a quarter-mile spoke, in a low and smooth voice that sounded like Old Hollywood distilled. “Elsewhere, stop trying to teleport the flag directly, or the other littlies are gonna drag you behind the trees, and I can’t be held responsible for whatever happens after that.”

And with that, capture the flag could continue. Which it did. With vigour. The complainant, apparently not satisfied by the older girl’s verdict, crossed his arms and turned translucent, sinking sullenly beneath the ground.

From a wicker chair on the house’s veranda, a fat, grandmotherly woman in unseasonal but wisely donned sunglasses and a wide brimmed hat watched all this with frank indulgent pride. The boys recognised her right away as Mary Gillespie, who depending on who you asked, was either living in sin with Mad Laurie, or was kept around by him to handle modes of communication other than speechifying. Aside from occasionally being called on to prevent the townsfolk from needing to bulk order torches and pitchforks, she also sometimes came into Mrs Taylor’s salon to get her hair done.

Al was jealous. Incredibly so. And he was okay with that. He couldn’t see why a normal, sane person wouldn’t envy what demis could do on a whim. Humankind toiled for hundreds of thousands of years at the mercy of predation and the cold to pry the secret of fire from an indifferent cosmos, and then some kids wish it up so they don’t have to wear jumpers outside. That probably got to people just as much as the extinction anxiety.

He wished Naomi had been there. Much as Aleister still preferred for posthumanity to keep its distance, the Institute felt like somewhere she would’ve been happy. And far away. That was also important.

“Why do you think so many of them are kids?” he asked.

“Is there any reason they shouldn’t be?” Eddie answered.

“Maybe not, but where are all the old demis? You hardly ever hear about the DDHA carting off grannies who brew brainwashing tea or summit’, do ya?”

Eddie thought this over for a moment, then snapped his fingers and pointed back at Al. “Mrs G. She could be a demi for all we know.”

“Mary Gillespie is not a demi.”

“And how would you know?”

“Would your mum cut her hair if there was even a chance of it?”

“…True.”

“I read,” said Bazza, “that it’s like an Age of Aquarius thing. Like, the world’s… energy I guess is changing, and now better and better kids are being born, like in in prehistoric times when some monkeys stopped clubbing each other to death and started talking instead.” He frowned. “Okay, they also invented better and better clubs, but you get what I’m saying, right?”

Aleister did, and it was the exactly what he didn’t want to hear just then. He smiled queasily. “I guess us three missed the cut-off, eh?”

Eddie laughed, a little too loudly for his friends’ comfort. “Look at it this way, fellas, there’s still monkeys!” A thought struck him. “And I don’t support that theory, Bartholomew.”

Bazza winced, as he usually did when anyone other than a first degree relative used his Christian name. “And I suppose you’ve got a better one?”

“That I do! I’m gonna present it to the freak-finders, and it’ll net me a Nobel Prize for Demi-Hunting15.”

Al raised his hand. “Uh, I don’t think—”

“Quiet! I’m doin’ science here. Now, everyone started seeing demis under the bed after the Flying Man turned up, right?”

Aleister and Bazza both nodded.

“And most of those kids are pretty little, correct?”

“Didn’t I say that?” said Al.

“You did! And do you know why you said that?”

He rolled his eyes. “I’m guessing you’re going to tell me?”

“Yes! Because the Flying Man is clearly the source of their power!”

At that suggestion, Bazza looked intrigued. “How do ya reckon that works?”

“By him boffing their mums,” he proclaimed gravely, before breaking down in laughter once more.

If they had been smoking behind the bike sheds at school, Bazza and Aleister would likely have joined in. Here, so close to a concentration of power perhaps only once exceeded by nuclear missile silos, it felt flippant. To Bazza, it came off almost like a profanation. Aleister saw it more as taunting the tigers with the gate to their enclosure unlocked.

Eddie wasn’t thrilled by the reception to his hypothesis. “Come on, where’s your sense of humour? It even makes sense! While all the blokes are gawking at the boat he’s pulled out of the whirlpool or whatever, he’s having it off with their wives! Flying Man catches a falling plane, and he’s got all those scared stewardesses to comfort…” He thrusted his hips. “I bet the whole reason the DDHA wants to lock up all these kids is so they don’t grow up and make little clubfooted superbabies together.”     

Even as his friend spoke, Bazza was shaking his head. “And he got rid of the nukes, why, then?”

Eddie put his hand to his mouth and stage whispered, “Because if we used them, all the sheilas would’ve gotten scabby. Might’ve made him wilt a bit, too.”

Aleister could have pointed out that children didn’t live in a state of invisibility until their fathers achieved international fame, or that a couple students he’d seen looked less than a decade younger than the Flying Man, or even that there’d been superheroes going back to Spring Heeled Jack—but he was more concerned with what was creeping through the grass towards Eddie.

“…you could just about rename this place Camp By-Blow, I reckon—What’re you two looking—AAAUGGH!”

He’d been stabbed in the ankle by a toy bayonet, wielded by a six inch high member of Napoleon’s finest. Until earlier that afternoon, the universe had assumed that, being only a block of wood carved and painted to resemble a man, the soldier should remain still, and not march in drills or make regular patrols of the fence. One of its younger tenants had disabused it of that notion.

Eddie collapsed, as much out of fear as pain. Being small, sharp, and shaped like a man without being one, the toy soldier was like a bingo card of all Edward Taylor’s phobias. It would’ve won if it had fired some weird space ray that transported him to a test he hadn’t studied for, without his clothes.

Aleister kicked the wooden soldier, sending it sailing into the bush. Bazza got down on his knees to get a better look at his friend’s wound. All three of them heard the distant young cry out, “Naturals!”

Al’s pulse quickened. “We need to run,” he said, slowly and purposefully.

“I wouldn’t bet on us being able to outrun all of them,” said Bazza.

The children had abandoned their game and were moving towards the fence, their expressions curious, or worse, gleeful. Mrs G followed, flanked by the soldiers and Zulus, but being both elderly and baseline, she was lagging behind.

“…Whoever sent the doll was probably just playing and got too excited, anyway,” continued Bazza, trying to convince himself it mattered at all. He’d seen photos of killer whales “playing” with seals. “Think you can walk, mate?”

Eddie nodded. “Yeah.” He swallowed hard. “Might as well be a mozzie bite.”

He managed to stand, and found he was able to support his weight unaided, if a little painfully. The lads, without feeling the need to discuss it, were making their way back into the safety of the trees; slowly, as to not exacerbate Eddie’s injury, or provoke the children.   

They were almost there when they heard him. “Hi!”

Slowly, Bazza turned to face the speaker. Rudeness wasn’t going to get them anywhere.

The boy had climbed over the fence. Or flew, who could tell? He was eleven or so, blond almost to the point of transparency, and when Bazz looked closely, he thought he could see sparks burning inside his pupils. He wanted to ask if they hurt. Blondie was regarding the older boys with a look of amiable condescension, in sharp contrast to his fellows, who were smiling at them in a way more suited to scaring off big cats than conveying any kind of goodwill.  

They had to have rehearsed that, Aleister thought. They watched Children of the Damned ten times, and then they practised their creepy smiles for hours in front of a mirror. Wait, did the kids in that movie even smile? Why is that what I’m trying to figure out? We’re gonna diiiiiiiiiiieeee.

For the moment, Bazza was keeping his cool. He’d decided to treat this whole adventure as a bad trip. Not even the worst one he’d ever experienced—at least this time he knew the monsters would still be there if he looked away. He grinned broadly. “Hey, man, pleased to meet ya.” To speak of things purely human, Bazza’s composure was without a doubt the most amazing sight his friends had ever seen. He walked up and took the demi child’s hand, who permitted it to be shaken. “Name’s Bazza.” He jabbed a thumb at the other lads behind him. “Those two geezers are Alice and Eddie.”

“Alice” grimaced. “Is this really the time?”

“And that’s why we call him Alice,” Bazza said, winking. “What do you go by?”

“Snapdragon.” The boy sniffed distastefully. “You stink, mister.”

That surprised Bazza, but he supposed it would be hypocritical of him to declare fault on someone for using a nickname. “Do I? Guess you get used to it after a while.”     

He looked over the gathered children. They could have all passed for happy, healthy specimens of rootstock humanity; for the most part. A few had something nearly imperceptibly off in the cast of their skin, or the colour of their eyes. One boy he couldn’t decide if his hair was black or blue. In that mode of hyper-clarity fear so often engenders, Bazza thought he saw faint markings on some of the children’s faces, almost but not quite wiped away.  

“…So, you’re all demis? That must be cool.”

New humans,” insisted one girl, her every movement leaving a momentary outline in the air. “And that’s a stupid question.”

Bazza threw his hands up. “It’s whatcha’ say, isn’t it?

“Well, that’s what we are,” said Snapdragon. He pointed at Al. “Why’s he got binoculars?”

Al looked down at his binos like they were a laser dot hovering over his heart. By then, the teens could hear Mrs Gillespie calling out to the children, but deer are seldom comforted by the knowledge that the tigers will be gently rebuked by field mice.

Through the pain, Eddie thought fast. “They’re for watching you!” Fast, but not well. “I mean—not like that. Was that capture the flag you were playing? So badass. Puts us three rolling down a hill in a tractor tire in perspective, that’s for sure.”

Aleister picked up from Eddie. “We heard so much about about you lot, we just had to see for ourselves.”

The children found this to be a quite understandable desire. It solaced Al to find that his replacements had not yet progressed beyond the appeal of flattery.

Laughing, Snapdragon spoke again, “I totally get it. Actually,” he smiled knowingly back at his friends, “if you want to get to know us better, we could play a game! It’d make up for you guys breaking Captain Lester.”

Eddie made as if to protest, but then he saw the toy, sans his left leg, crawling wretchedly towards a stricken five year old. If he had been allowed a mouth, he would have begged forgiveness with his last ounce of counterfeit life for having failed her.16 “…What kind of game?”

“It’s not a hard one. We give you a—” He turned to look at the other kids, who were raising fingers and calling out numbers. “—two minute head start. Then we get you.”

Not “chase you”, Alistair noticed, “get you”. Like it’s a foregone conclusion. Cocky, but accurate, I bet.

“I don’t think Lawrence would like this,” piped up a fretful voice from near the back of the crowd. None of the lads could pin down the accent. It belonged to the former puddle, his hair somehow still damp despite the serpentine imitation of the sun skulking above. Unmistakably the naiad’s son, looking at him made Bazza feel distinctly guilty. “It’s ‘playing into the perception of posthumans as unthinkingly cruel and callous towards their predecessors’,” he dutifully recited.

The children all looked at him like he was a youth pastor suggesting they retire for scripture reflection and a guitar sing along. Snapdragon’s pupils were white. “Shut. Up. Mealy.”   

“But it’s mean!”

Bazza’s hope for the species grew a little.

The girl in the pigtails flicked her wrist, and Mealy was blown fifty feet into the air. Mrs Gillespie and her accompanying warriors halted in their tracks and started running to where they guessed he would land.

Bazza never felt more justified wanting to wring a little kid’s neck, but he managed to resist the urge. “Look, kids,” he said benignly, “we’d love to play, but it’s getting late, and we’ve got mums and dads at home waiting for us.”

Snapdragon’s smile returned, but his eyes still smoldered. “So do most of us.”

The veneer of calm finally began to crack. “This is actually happening, isn’t it?”

The remaining children all nodded eagerly, falling only a little short of synchronicity. “Yes.”

“Do we start now?” asked Al.

The kids did not answer, or make any movement other than try to suppress laughter. High above, the firedrake was finally allowed to clamp its jaws around its tail and devour itself.

The lads moved into the bush, walking at first, glancing every few seconds back at the children, before breaking into a run.

The children did plan on letting them have that head start, they really did.

But then, they were young.


1. At least, if they didn’t pay much mind to current events, were quite amazingly stupid, or very, very drunk.

2. She was at the very least held in higher regard than the other itinerant medic who sometimes stopped by town.

3. It wasn’t even the right slur.

4. The baby was actually manipulating her personal gravitational field in relation to the ground. Some consider this distinction to have meaning.

5. She was in fact blessed with the ability to reproduce any sound she had ever heard. It was a gift she would make much use of over the next few years: as would others.

6. There was once a time when Doctor Herbert Lawrence thought clothing which announced oneself as either a posthuman or a friend of posthumanity was a good idea.

7. By a strange coincidence, Colonel Howard Pendergast was having a friendly tea with a young woman named Pham Sinh Hang at that very moment. They were discussing the VC guerrilla whose grenade had recently shattered her heart. She was taking it all rather well, considering. She even had a rather vicious smile. Pendergast always liked to see that.

8. Like with most classified government facilities, almost everyone in the state knew of McClare Demi-Human Containment Centre, and could probably give you directions if asked.

9. Except none of them were likely to bog off to a garden in Alberto’s homeland.

10. Aleister was not wrong in his assessment. Many otherwise technologically sophisticated Earths do not manage to harness the atom, but still innovate brilliant mechanisms of mass-death. Biological warfare is always a popular alternative, even on less deprived planes, but there are others. Why, on one world just a little to the left of Al’s on the probability curve, the human race was almost completely depopulated by memetic plagues delivered via music. Danse Macabre seized entire nations, their citizens dropping dead in the streets of exhaustion, while others bashed their heads open to dig the sometimes literal earworms out. The lesson of course being that humming is a terrible habit.  

11. One would hope life with her would involve less peeping on other women.

12. West Australia was historically prone to changing hands without much warning.

13. A close runner up for Snapdragon’s name.

14. She was overcompensating.

15. The first Nobel awarded for a discovery relating specifically to superhumans was bestowed on Dr. Melina Wilkins for the isolation of several neural signatures particular to many supers. The Wilkins Prize for superhuman studies was established in her honour in 1979.

16. “We’re coming to an end, aren’t we, Miss Andrews? That’s alright. It’d be a damn waste, you keeping me moving and thinking in this sorry state. Short as my time was, it was more than most get. It’s a tragedy, isn’t it? So many atoms make up this universe, and almost none of them ever get to be part of a mind? Complex arrangements of matter form and disperse without ever knowing the beauty they’re a part off. We’re a privileged few, we intellectual molecules! I’m sure my life would’ve seemed barely worth the bother to you, but even a moment of it would have been enough! My eternity was three hours long, my world towering grass, blood, and the bellows of falling giants. I thank you for all of it, Miss—”     

Previous Chapter                                                                                                        Next Chapter                

Chapter Seven: Shall I Lose Twice?

Mabel offered no further elaboration on what she had said by the river, and Allison doubted she’d have much luck if she hounded her about it. Allison suspected she might have more luck if she continued hanging out with Mabel and Maelstrom in their creepy barn, even though this required warding off thoughts about lions lurking in the shadows.

To be fair, Mabel did make a concerted effort to put Allison at ease in the week that followed. She refrained entirely from blood sports, and mostly animated pictures of aliens and monsters. They were gross-looking, and therefore evil1, and thus it didn’t matter what they did to them. Even Allison couldn’t fault her logic there.

Monsters aside, they also had a lot of fun fiddling with her armoury of fictional gadgets, though they failed to tempt anyone into trying the food-pills. They all agreed that Haunt letting them drop one down his intangible throat didn’t count.

One side-effect of Mabel opening back up to Allison and Arnold—apparently they were a package deal—was that they were inextricably drawn into the sordid business that was the Watercolours. Neither was sure what to make of this development. Although Allison was considering proposing a vote to change their name to “The Watercolours and Their Orchestra.”

Regardless of their current name, the Watercolours were in the midst of a crisis, or at least Mabel seemed to think so. She stomped around the barn, agitated. Delicately painted ravens circled her head, cawing balefully.

“Do you think we’re getting stale?” Mabel asked anyone who was listening, whether that meant the other children in the barn, the ghost of the property’s original owner2, or God.

As it happened, this did not include Allison. She was too busy trying out Maelstrom’s personal brand of shapeshifting for the first time. She’d hesitated for ages, mostly out of an irrational—if anything about her power was more irrational than the rest—fear that she wouldn’t be able to change back if she did.

It was without doubt the most alien sensation she had ever experienced. Unless she consciously willed her body to move, it remained as still as if she were an actual ice sculpture. When she deigned to move, it wasn’t through any exertion of her musculature or nervous system, for in that state she possessed neither. Her physical form was merely another mass of water for her to play with, no different from the humidity in the air, or the liquid in her friends’ bodies.

Disconnected from her body as she was, her senses were also completely unrestrained. She could see herself lying on a loose pile of hay, staring at her own translucent hand, as though she were floating just above herself. It was like was watching a film; one which allowed her to change the angle of the shot on a whim. Without moving her head an inch, she could simultaneously see Arnold in the far corner of the barn, sitting on a rusted out tractor and occasionally making engine noises, and Maelstrom, dangling his legs off the hayloft while he pondered the way forward for the Watercolours.

If Allison were a little older or just more philosophically inclined, it might have occurred to her that Maelstrom and his mother’s powers were the greatest proof for metaphysical dualism ever discovered. As it was, she was more interested in how effortlessly she could crush stones in her grip. Ice was surprisingly strong when you could telekinetically keep it from melting.

“Maybe we need to take a break for a while,” suggested Maelstrom, as gently as possible. “Recharge our batteries a bit?”

Mabel kicked the dirt like it had personally offended her. The crows’ flight patterns became more erratic. “We’ll lose our audience if we go too long without a performance!”

“I’ve been meaning to ask,” said Arnold from his tractor, “does Lawrence pay you at all for this? And if he does, where’s my and Allison’s cut?”

Mabel sniffed indignantly. “We do it for the craft.”

“The craft of using your magic powers to make spaceships fight over the house?”

She turned her nose up, eyes closed. “When you put it that way… still yes.”

He rolled his eyes and jumped down from the tractor. “Maybe the reason you’re having trouble thinking up new acts is because you’re bored.”

Maelstrom dropped down from the hayloft, his ice-state preventing any injury, apart from some easily remedied shattering. “What do you mean?” he asked once he was back in one piece, as innocently as possible.

Arnold started pacing. “You guys watch movies, right?”

“Course we do. Basilisk loves mucking around with the projector—well—having a kid muck around with it for him,” said Mabel.

“And sometimes the teachers take us to the cinema in town3,” added Maelstrom.

Arnold himself had only been to the cinema three times. Two of those occasions had been with the Kinseys—Allison having successfully pestered her parents to let him tag along4—but once the elder Barnes did manage to scrape together the money and time to take him to Harvey Drive-In themselves. He could still remember that night. The soundtrack of some B-movie rubbish filling their clapped out Ford, his father laughing at how his mother covered his eyes whenever anything she deemed inappropriate appeared on the screen.

“Ange, don’t tell me you think anyone could ever mistake that for actual, proper violence!” his father had had said while Kieron Moore tried in vain to convince the audience he was struggling to keep triffids from battering down his door.

“It’s trying to be, that’s all that matters,” she had replied tersely.

What his father hadn’t noticed was the convenient gap between his wife’s fingers.

Arnold smiled at the memory. It was either that or burst into tears. He pulled sharply back into the present by one of Mabel’s ravens cawing into his ear. “Aauugh!”

“Sorry,” said Mabel, allowing the raven to alight on her shoulder. “You kinda spaced out there for a sec.”

His face went scarlet.

Mabel smiled, with a little more kindness than Arnold had come to expect from her. “Don’t be embarrassed. Happens to most kids ‘round here. Try talking about baked potatoes where Brit can hear ya.”

“Or don’t. Because that would be awful,” said Maelstrom, very seriously.

“Doesn’t matter,” said Arnold, trying to steer the conversation back towards him sounding clever and insightful. Or at least he hoped that was where it was headed. “What I’m saying is, maybe people would be more into your stuff if it, like, had stories. Real stories. Not just people on a boat screaming and kissing each other before they sink.”

“But Lawrence liked that one,” complained Maelstrom.

“He’s your teacher. Might as well be your granddad,” Arnold retorted, not a little wearily. “He likes all your stuff because you did it, not because he likes the stuff.”

Maelstrom’s lip started trembling. Arnold rubbed his neck. “Hey, mate, I didn’t mean it that way. I mean, Lawrence loves you two too much to be…” As he searched for the right word, Arnold realised how much he envied the vast, stolen vocabulary of the ice statue lying on the haypile.

“Objective?” Maelstrom mercifully offered.

“Yeah, that,” said Arnold. A thought struck him. “Also, he might love our powers too much to not be impressed? Like, you know those stories about explorers in Africa showing savages matches and stuff for the first time?”

Mabel glared at him, backed up by the gaze of her pretend flock. Maelstrom didn’t seem all that impressed, either.

“Oh… Sorry, mate, I wasn’t talking about—”

“I was born here,” was all Maelstrom had to say about that.

Inadvisable though it was, Arnold stayed the course. “So, those… natives, were really impressed, right? But if the explorers went home to London or wherever, gotten up on stage and lit some cigarettes expecting people to be impressed, they’d be laughed all the way back to Africa.”

Mabel snorted. “Unless every match does something completely different, and nobody has the same ones, that’s nothing like us.”

Arnold pinched the bridge of his nose, a habit picked up from his mother. “Yeah, but they’ve seen you light a whole factory’s worth of fags. And Lawrence can’t even buy a pack. Or maybe he was born without hands.”

Mabel nudged Maelstrom. “Better pay attention, Maelstrom, master storyteller here.”

“What I’m saying is, you’ve shown everyone you can make sets and people. Now you need to do something with them. Maybe Shakespeare. Everyone will think you’re smart. Might even want to join in.”

Mabel scoffed. “Yeah, right. We’ve been trying to get the others to help for literally years!”

Arnold shook his head. “You just wanted them to use their powers for you. They already do that all day. Sometimes all night, too5. But imagine if you asked them to act. Like in Hollywood. In America.” A glint appeared in Arnold’s eyes at the thought of the Promised Land. “There’ll be a line from here down to the river just to audition.”

Mabel gamely attempted to hide how much the idea of her fellow students competing to be in one of her productions excited her, instead attempting an air of thoughtful ambivalence. “I guess that could work, but which Shakespeare? There’s more than one you know6.”

Arnold frowned. Of course he knew that. He wasn’t an idiot, even if he did assume the “Alas, poor Yorick” monologue and “Now is the winter of our discontent” were from the same play. And that Shakespeare also wrote Faust7. Shrugging, he answered, “Up to you, directress.”

“Directress? Really?”

They all jumped a little at the sound of Allison’s voice. She looked at Maelstrom, her eyes fading back to their usual hazel. “Your power is…” she searched for an appropriate description, eventually settling on something she overheard Arnold’s eldest brother say one bank holiday. “A real trip,” she finished, a little uncertain. “Do you know if your mum ever turned icy or anything like that when she was expecting?” she asked.

Maelstrom looked at her quizzically. “Expecting what?”

His ignorance surprised Allison, though it did occur to her that most of the grownups he knew were foreigners. Maybe French women called it something altogether different. “Well, you.”

This didn’t seem to clear things up for Maelstrom. “…Expecting me to what?”

Exasperated, Allison tried another route. “I mean, when she was in the family way.”

“She’s asking if she did the water thing while she was pregnant with you,” cut in Mabel.

“Oh, I don’t know, never asked. And why didn’t you just ask that?”

Allison wasn’t sure herself. Most families in Harvey were farmers of one shade or another, and thus their children were usually fairly familiar with the basic mechanics of birth, and even if that hadn’t been the case, Allison was Allison. Still, in her experience, people tended to dance around the subject unless the mother-to-be was livestock. She found Mabel and Maelstrom’s straightforwardness quite refreshing, actually.

Before she could answer, Mabel spoke again. “Myriad, you know most of the things, what play should we do?”

Allison was still getting used to that name. Mabel unsurprisingly rarely used it in private, but she did find it an effective way of getting her attention. “Well, I of course know all of the Bard’s plays off by heart,” she said, in the most outrageously pantomime pommy accent she could muster. Or, to put it another way, Lawrence’s.

“They put them on every lunchtime at school,” continued Arnold, in the same accent. “When the actors were busy beating houseboys or hunting peasants, we used cows instead.”

That last bit seemed to grab Mabel’s interest. Arnold looked her dead in the eye. “Don’t even consider it, Mabel. You could never afford their salaries,” he said in dead seriousness, before breaking out in giggles. Very contagious giggles.

When they died down, Mabel made a suggestion. “We should sneak out.”

“No,” said Maelstrom, hoping his voice carried a note of finality.

Come oooooooon. We had fun last time!”

“No, you had fun. I spent the whole afternoon imagining everyone lined up waiting for us in front of the big house. Looking stern.”

“Well that didn’t happen, did it?”

“No,” he conceded. “Instead, I got to think Lawrence was just waiting till we thought we got away with it. Still not sure if we did.”

Allison could relate. “Do you ever worry about Tiresias listening in?” she asked.

Maelstrom appeared to freeze—figuratively for once—at the suggestion, but Mabel didn’t seem phased. “As if. Tiresias doesn’t give a toss what we do. Only time he ever dobbed anyone in to Lawrence was when some of the big kids were drinking grog behind the barn.”

“Whydah think he cared about that?” asked Arnold.

“It was his grog,” explained Maelstrom.

“Ah. Hey, by sneak out, do you mean, like, to town?”

“Yeah?” said Mabel.

Arnold smiled expectantly. “That’s a bit far, isn’t it?”

“We took a unicorn,” she said without fanfare.

Allison squealed with delight. Arnold would have, too, if he hadn’t remembered that unicorns were for girls. What would his father say?8 “Um, why a unicorn?”

The fact Arnold even needed to ask perplexed Mabel. “‘Cause someone might’ve spotted a dragon.”

Sound reasoning.

A mostly undeclared game of tag was cut short by a knock on the barn door. “Am I interrupting anything?” sing songed Mrs Gillespie.

She was, but nobody besides Arnold minded particularly. Such was the way of tag with teleporters. “Thankfully!” called back Allison.

A muffled chortle, and the barn door swung open. “Ah, Myriad, glad I found you. Me and the other teachers would like to speak with you.”

She regarded the old woman warily, remembering the Institute’s possibly all-knowing (if apathetic) watchmen, and asked “Am I in trouble?”

Mrs Gillespie laughed. “Not at all! If anything, it’s the opposite problem.” She glanced around at the other children. “Morning, chooks. Making good use of your Saturday?”

“We’re doing a Shakespeare play!” announced Mabel, beaming with pride. Her ravens had at some point disappeared in favour of some very self-satisfied looking eagles.

Mrs Gillespie clapped. “Wonderful! Which one?”

The eagles’ confidence appeared to deflate somewhat. “Um, Arnold hasn’t picked one yet.”

Arnold blinked. “Why me?”

“I think you’re the ideas man now,” said Maelstrom.

“Thanks,” said Arnold dryly.

Mrs Gillespie put a hand to her mouth, concealing a grin. She decided to let the misnaming slide. They were in private, after all. “That’s something for you four to decide, of course. I remember how much fun my class had putting on Macbeth back in secondary school. I tried out for one of the witches, but I ended up filling in as Hecate when Agnes Fuller came down with the mumps.” She laughed at the recollection. “I was mortified.”

“Isn’t Hecate queen of the witches?” asked Allison.

“I suppose, but they say Shakespeare didn’t even write her bit.” She smiled wryly. “I mustn’t be too ungrateful, though. The witches were all made to wear beards.”

This sent the children into hysterics. When the laughter died down, Mrs Gillespie took Allison by the hand. “We should get going. I’m sure Dr. Lawrence won’t keep this one too long.”

They exited the barn, leaving the other Watercolours to ponder the revelation that their teacher had not in fact sprung fully formed from the head of Zeus.

On the whole, Allison liked the teaching staff of the New Human Institute well enough. Basilisk possessed an enthusiasm that could almost reach infectiousness, she found Żywie’s apparent indifference to actual teaching paradoxically engaging, and sports with Melusine was the one part of the curriculum that truly challenged her—unless she was sampling someone like Britomartis, but that had its own appeal. As for Tiresias… well, you always knew what to expect with him. And he didn’t seem to teach classes anyway. In fact, when she thought about it, Allison couldn’t quite tell what he did all day. The human teachers, besides Mrs Gillespie and Lawrence himself, Allison mostly regarded them as kindly non-entities, both green enough to still be slightly in awe of their students. They still smelt of university. Apparently, Lawrence had once confided to Allison, it was difficult to find more seasoned educators willing to teach dozens of children with demiurgic powers.

“At least the ones who came are here because they want to be here,” Lawrence had told her.

All that being said, Allison still couldn’t help but feel a little intimidated to find the entire faculty waiting for her in Lawrence’s study. Especially when they all turned in their seats to look at her. Even more so when she noticed Tiresias slumped on the couch between Melusine and Żywie, idly flicking through some baking book. She noticed him quite a bit, actually.

Lawrence grinned. “Ah, Mary, I see you tracked down our little polymath.” Allison was still glad she didn’t end up being called that. “I hope she came quietly.”

Mrs Gillespie chuckled, blushing. “Please, Doctor, surnames in front of the children.” She smiled down at Allison. “And she was no trouble.”

“Well then,” said Lawrence, “Have a seat, Myriad.”

Allison did so, after the customary fraction of a second it still took her to answer. She also gamely tried to ignore the familiar crescendo she just heard in her teacher’s songs. “You wanted to see me?” At least she’d stopped reflexively calling Lawrence “sir”.

Lawrence laughed. “My dear, I would never pass up an opportunity to speak with you, but actually, your teachers asked me to arrange this chat.”

Allison looked around at the other grown-ups. They were all sporting expressions of benign concern, with the obvious exception of Tiresias, who looked like he was doing his best to pretend he was alone with his book. The presence of said obvious exception still made her suspect she was about to be called out for something. “Okay… why?”

Mrs Gillespie put her hand over Allison’s. “We were all wondering, sweetie, if you feel you get anything out of our classes?”

If Allison had been exploring the arctic, and came across a waddle of penguins eating a polar bear, she would have been less surprised than she was right now. “What do you mean?”

Therese Fletcher, the practical science teacher, flashed Allison a slightly pained smile. She was the least steady of the baseline teachers, possibly due to everything she knew about her subject being contradicted on a daily basis by watching her students play after class. She claimed this only enlivened her scientific curiosity, but if a few of Allison’s classmates (especially Mabel) were to be believed, this attitude was only maintained thanks to frequent infusions of gin. “Well, with your gift, it seems likely that we might’ve already taught you everything we can just by standing in the same room as you.”

“And if that’s true, it seems unfair to make you repeat the ritual day after day,” added Bryant Cormey. Bryant mostly taught civil studies, and was quite good at it, if prone to long tirades about his desire for a return to direct democracy, perhaps facilitated by species-wide telepathy. As nice as the idea sounded, Allison didn’t think she could abide abide a world where her head was a venue for public debate. It was noisy enough in there already.

“I know this might sound like an interrogation from your end,” said Basilisk from one of his leather upholstered patio chairs—a fresh one, as evidenced by the lack of fumes. Sometimes, the more mathematically inclined students9 attempted to figure out what percentage of the school budget was spent on those. “Maybe you’re worried about offending us. You shouldn’t be. We’re not that thin skinned.” There were general nods of agreement from around the room. Basilisk broke out his Cheshire Cat impersonation again. He’d always taken impeccable care of his teeth, knowing a filling wouldn’t last a week in his mouth. “Still,” he continued, “we’ve all noticed you spacing out a little in our classes, and it’d be very comforting to know it wasn’t our fault.”

Allison blushed. This problem had in fact been pointed out to her a number of times back at Harvey Primary. They usually attempted to correct it via a quick, sharp strike to her knuckles, topped off with a tersely worded note to her parents. Didn’t seem to care I learnt it all fine, she thought bitterly. There was usually less preamble than this, though, which gave her hope. “Um, yeah” she said, hoping Basilisk and the others were as self-secure as he claimed. “Class time is really kinda boring.”

“Never heard a student say that before,” said Tiresias, nose still in his book. He was up to the part about lemon meringues.

Allison pouted at him, before remembering that Tiresias was still technically an authority figure, and quickly looking down at her knees. “I mean, I’m not really learning anything? I’m sorry.”

Lawrence leaned back in his chair, grinning. “Don’t be!” he boomed. “You just reduced my colleagues’ workloads. Now, if you could help me figure out how much I should dock their pay….”

Cries of mock outrage filled the study. Allison found it a little off-putting. This was a serious meeting about serious topics. Serious topics concerning her. “What happens now?” she asked over the clamour.

The teachers got a handle on themselves. “We were thinking,” said Lawrence, “instead of keeping you in regular classes, we’d invite over interesting people to come and meet with you.”

“You could sit down together, maybe over a cuppa, and just for chat for a while,” said Mrs Gillespie. “I’m sure they’ll find you lovely company.”

Flattering as that sentiment was, the idea made Allison uncomfortable. It reminded her of something unpleasant, but whatever it was, she couldn’t quite put it into words. She decided that if she couldn’t even decide why it bothered her, it probably didn’t matter. “Sure,” she said, with a shrug. “Sounds alright.” She’d stuck her hands in her pockets. Her fingers felt sore, all of a sudden.

Lawrence clapped his hands together. Judging by his expression, he heard much more enthusiasm in Allison’s agreement than anyone else did. “Wonderful! I’ve already made a couple tentative appointments. I hope you don’t think that presumptuous of me, dear.”

“No problem,” replied Allison. “Who’s on first?”

Lawrence flicked through his rolodex, obviously quite pleased with himself. “Well, first is an old friend of mine from Oxford. He majored in political science, and is quite good at it.”

That might have excited someone out there, but Allison was eight. She wondered how they might test her on that. Have her run a sovereign nation out of the barn? “And the other one?”

“Research engineer. Did a lot of work for the army back during the war.”

That peaked Allison’s interest a little more, even if the part about the war was unsettling.

“Glad we got that sorted,” said Mrs Gillespie, sounding a little relieved. “Now chook, let’s figure out what we’re going to do with you the rest of the week.”

Allison looked up at her. “What do you mean?”

She looked a little bemused. “Sorry if we got your hopes up, love, but we can’t just leave you to your devices whenever we don’t have an expert to throw at you.”

“Imagine what the other kids would think,” said Melusine, examining her fingernails. “How do you think they’d react to finding out one of their classmates gets to skive off school and—I don’t know—relax in the library all day? You’d be lynched.”

Allison nodded. “I think I understand.” She couldn’t lie, in their place she’d probably be calling for her blood, too. “But I do really like some classes, like sports, English, and history. Maybe I could keep going to those?”

Żywie looked genuinely touched. Most people thought her teaching was a distant second to the most important thing she did at the Institute; herself included.

Sadly, Allison didn’t notice, being distracted by Lawrence wagging his finger, having apparently missed the universal memo regarding that particular gesture. “Ah, ah, ah, can’t just have you picking and choosing your classes. Should probably keep you in sports, though, unless you learn how to mimic muscle tone.”

Mrs Gillespie frowned. “Doctor,” she said, her tone very even, “If Myriad still finds certain lessons fulfilling, I don’t think it’s unreasonable to let her continue with them.”

Lawrence smiled. “I’m sure many of our primary-age students would still find finger-painting fulfilling, but we don’t keep it on the curriculum.”

Mrs Gillespie inhaled, taking a moment to remind herself of the importance of presenting a united front. “Regardless, we still need something for her to do.”

“I was getting to that.” He turned to Basilisk. “How would you like an assistant, old boy?”

Basilisk stammered a bit. “I suppose it would be a help.” He did appreciate the offer, but the idea of having a child wait on him did not sit well with him at all.

Lawrence chuckled. “Oh, don’t be so hard on yourself. I can’t imagine you being that harsh a taskmaster.”

“Oh, I don’t want to be a bother.”

Melusine arched an eyebrow, “But you are, Basil,” she said, as though she were reminding him what they had for dinner the night before10.

Lawrence winced a little. He had to tolerate the use of nicknames, but preferably where he couldn’t hear it.

Melusine continued unabated, “Think of how much paper and pens you go through in one day! And it it all melts before you get any real use out of it!”

Basilisk looked hurt by the reminder. Allison felt like she was witnessing the latest skirmish in some ongoing quarrel. “The gloves do help, you know.”

“Which might help more if your palms weren’t so sweaty.”

Basilisk winced at that, and Melusine seemed to decide that was a comment too far. “Look,” she said, a more gently, “you usually end up drafting one of the children to scribe for you during class anyway, surely having Myriad on hand will streamline things a bit?”

Basilisk exhaled, “It would,” he admitted, “but it really should be up to Myriad. I’m sure we could find something better to than pick up after me if she’d rather.”

“So what do you think, Myriad?” said Lawrence. “You’d be doing your community a service.”

Everyone was looking at Allison expectantly, aside from Basilisk, who was trying dearly to apologise for putting her on the spot using only his eyebrows. “It doesn’t sound too bad,” she answered eventually.

The teachers seemed to interpret this as a yes, and Allison didn’t do anything to puncture this assumption. The faculty meeting wound down quickly after that. Pleasantries were exchanged, and polite inquiries made into what Allison and her little friends were doing with their Saturday.

“Mabel and Maelstrom are going to do a Shakespeare play, and me and Elsewhere are helping. Haven’t decided which one yet.”

Lawrence corrected her, “Phantasmagoria, dear. Try not to slip.” She still wasn’t sure why he bothered. They both knew who she was talking about. “And I’m delighted to hear it. Personally, I’ve always been partial to The Tempest, but don’t let that leash your creative impulses.”

Allison sometimes wanted to ask Lawrence how he talked to children who weren’t her. “I’ll pass that along, thanks.”

As everyone filed out of the study, Basilisk stopped Allison in the hallway. “I hope you’re not dreading this too much, Myriad. I promise it won’t all be busy work. Mel was right, I could use a spare set of hands, and I really can’t think of a better pair than yours.”

Allison smiled, flattered. “Thanks! Looking forward to it. Maybe maths will be more fun on the other end of it.”

“Bah,” he said, making a shooing gesture. “Go enjoy being a free woman, while you still can.”

And so she did. Specifically, she and Maelstrom had a splash fight. It was the best in recorded history, a distinction it would hold until the one the next day.

Like many young children, Allison had once imagined her teachers to be creatures of pure function, who might as well enter a state of suspended animation the moment the bell rang its last note, and the last child had fled the classroom.

After a week spent as Basilisk’s personal assistant, she was beginning to wish that were true. It wasn’t that Basil—both parties agreed she had earned the right to use the diminutive—was a difficult boss. If anything, Allison’s biggest stumbling block was him taking every opportunity to try and spare her any actual work, instead of letting her spare the school supplies from his touch. Apart from that, he was sunny, polite, deeply devoted to the wellbeing of his students, and quite clearly appreciated everything Allison did for him. It all made her feel very grown up.

The problem was, it seemed like any aspect of life at the Institute not already under someone else’s purview was left for Basilisk to manage. He managed the school’s finances, kept the pantry stocked, organised chore rosters, made travel arrangements when needed, put orders in for whatever the faculty felt like spending their salary on, and acted as a convenient vent for all the homesickness and other difficult emotions always boiling under the surface of any boarding school. He even occasionally went down to the dormitories and read bedtime stories, despite the laborious ordeal involved in turning the pages. The only duty he hadn’t made his own was chaperoning trips off-campus, mostly because he felt the children were exposed to enough bigotry on those excursions already.

In short, there was always something for Allison to do, and it left very little time for, say, helping settle the argument over whether the Watercolours should do Macbeth or The Tempest<a id=”ref11″ href=”#fn11″ title=”Maelstrom was concerned he’d be too busy providing the water effects to play any of the parts if they did the latter, while Mabel was worried they wouldn’t get enough girls to fill the roles of the witches and Lady Macbeth. When the possibility of double-casting was brought up, she insisted it would spoil the immersion.”>11. She also found her newfound closeness to authority—even an authority as well-liked as Basilisk—engendered some suspicion in the other children. It was like being Tiresias, without the long established and well founded reputation for negligence.

Technically, she was only obligated to assist Basil during class hours, and she didn’t doubt he’d let her clock off as soon as she asked, but leaving him to go about his endless, if, she suspected, mostly self appointed tasks alone made her feel guilty. He worked feverishly, as though he thought the entire school would collapse around his ears if he so much as took a breather. Allison wasn’t even sure he was mistaken on that count.

There were some upsides to the arrangement, though. Aside from being good company, Basilisk, as it turned out, was something of a board game enthusiast. And some evenings, when he had completed every job he could conceivably think of at least twice over, and wasn’t in danger of falling asleep standing up, he invited Allison up to his room to play against him.

If there’s one thing that could be said about Basilisk’s room, it provided a distraction free environment. The only furnishings were a bed, a wardrobe filled with enough leather to clothe an entire outlaw bikie club, a small table, and a couple of his special chairs. Otherwise, the only personal touches were a few photographs hanging on the wall and a stack of acid-stained game boxes piled in the corner.

“Knight to B8.”

Allison moved the piece dutifully, taking her own rook. It hadn’t taken long for her and Basilisk to decide chess was their game; games of trivia having turned out to be a mess of frustration and boredom, and poker being impractical for a number of reasons. With a fresh enough pair of gloves, it might not have been strictly necessary for Allison to move both their pieces, but Basilisk cherished his old chess set, and how much he treasured something was inversely proportional to how willing he was to ever lay hands on it. Besides, forcing his opponents to bring about his inevitable victory was just fun.

Allison poked her tongue out in concentration, and proceeded to take Basilisk’s bishop. He estimated she only needed a few more moves to make mate.

He smiled. On the other hand, having an opponent worth a damn was also fun. “Inspired. You sure you didn’t play before coming here?”

She thought about it for a second. “I guess my dad tried to get into chess with me sometimes. I think he thought that was what you did with smart kids.” She smiled sheepishly. “We both weren’t very good.” She was just getting to the point where she could talk about her mum and dad without it hurting, though that in itself tugged at her conscience.

“Well, someone you know must have something going for them. Otherwise it’d be like playing my reflection.”

She appreciated him using the present tense.

While Basilisk considered his next move, enjoying the rare sensation of knowing he was most likely the loser that night, Allison debated whether or not she should ask a question that had been niggling at her for days. On the one hand, it was absolutely none of her business; on the other, it was really, really bugging her. It had occurred to her when she first saw the photos on the wall, there being little else to draw one’s eye in Basil’s room. They were about what you’d expect. A baby picture of Maelstrom, eyes still identifiable—and slightly off putting—even in black in white; Lawrence posing proudly in front of Balliol College, arms around Basil and the long gone AU, both maybe thirteen or fourteen; a shot of Żywie and Basilisk playing chess on the veranda that could’ve been taken any given day in the last dozen years. There was, however, one person Allison was very surprised to find unrepresented.

“Why does Melusine have her own room?” she finally asked.

Basilisk looked up from his dwindling forces. “Hmm? Why shouldn’t she?”

She squirmed in her chair. “Aren’t you married?”

He laughed and held up his right hand. “Do you see a ring?”

She crossed her arms, frowning incredulously. “Why would you wear a wedding ring?”

Basilisk nodded, acknowledging the point. “Ah, but have you seen Mel wearing one?”

Allison was getting exasperated. “I don’t know how it works around here! Maybe she didn’t want it to be… asymmetrical. Two of the teachers at my old school were married, they didn’t wear their rings to work.”

“Didn’t they now?” he said. “Well, in our case, there are no rings, because there was no wedding.”

She blushed, hard. “Oh. So, you’re boyfriend and girlfriend?” That would at least be comprehensible. Scandalous, but comprehensible.

“Nope. Free agents, the both of us.”

If it weren’t for everything else, it likely would have been more shocking to Allison if Melusine and Basilisk were actually married. There were still plenty of people back in Harvey who considered relationships between Anglicans and Catholics unconscionably miscegenous. And she wasn’t so sheltered to mistake the correlation between marriage and the appearance of children for causation. “When’d you stop?”

“Stop what?”

“Being boyfriend and girlfriend,” she replied. She wasn’t sure if that was the right way of putting it, but she was pretty certain people only had “lovers” in the little novelettes her mum tutted at in Harvey Newsagent.

“Eh, it was never like that for us,” he admitted.

Allison tilted her head. “Then how’d Maelstrom happen?” She flinched, half-expecting her mother to burst into the room and clip her across the ear for being so rude. She curled up in her chair. “Sorry! I shouldn’t have asked.”

“Hey, don’t let yourself worked up about it,” Basil said. He might’ve put a hand on Allison’s shoulder, if that wouldn’t have risked burning a hole in her shirt. “It’s perfectly fine to be curious about these things. Melusine wanted a baby, and I was… present. Simple as that.”

Allison supposed there was an elegance to it, at least compared to the rites and procedures most people followed when seeking babies. Of course, she had no idea why anyone wanted those things to begin with. They managed to offend every one of her regular senses, with their smells and their noises and their terrifying breakability. She was convinced these reasons were behind her parents not giving her any younger siblings, something she was eternally grateful for.

It still didn’t seem normal, though. But neither did teachers with comic-strip names, or sharing a room with boys, or walking pumpkins, and none of those oddities were hurting anyone—with the very occasional but important exception of the pumpkins.

“I hope that doesn’t make you uncomfortable,” he said. “Don’t think I’m not aware that isn’t how these things usually work, out there in the great, wide world of WA.”

“I’m fine,” she said, a little faster than she intended. “I mean, it isn’t… my normal? Not my normal at all. But it looks like it works for you, I guess. You might think I’m backwards.”

This sent Basilisk laughing again. “Myriad, trust me, you’re well ahead of where a lot of your classmates were when they were as new as you. Let’s just say not every white child from the country is willing to sit down and let a black fella make them do maths.”

“I’m sorry,” said Allison, disappointed but not surprised. Lawrence talked a great deal about race being a social construct, and how posthumanity transcended such petty baseline distinctions, but Haunt still sometimes found himself the subject of jokes he found difficult to write off as friendly teasing, and the student body rarely missed a chance to have a go at Maelstrom’s funny accent—it being the progeny of four or five other silly accents.

“I hereby accept your apology for inventing Aussie prejudice. If it’s any comfort, you could have done a better job with it.” He made a pinching gesture. “Your English insults just don’t quite pack the same punch as ‘kaffir’.”

This made Allison snort, and then grimace slightly. “I wish I didn’t know that word.”

“Ah, sorry, I forget how it is with you sometimes.” He leaned back in his chair, grinning. Allison swore she could hear it sizzle. “Tell ya what, you clearly have questions—a rare occasion, I’m sure—I… probably have things I should be attending to, but I can’t remember what they are right now, so ask away.”

Allison untensed a little. “What kind of questions?” she asked, mindful of the usual unspoken caveats when grown ups extended that invitation.

“If you’re just fishing for teasing fodder, don’t bother; I’m a teacher, we can tell. Other than that, go wild.”

Allison decided to start with an easy, uncontroversial question. “Is Father Christmas real?”

Basilisk looked taken aback by that. “Of course he is. Is someone spreading rumours he isn’t?”

Okay, so he’s being honest, Allison thought. She’d heard some howlers from grownups trying to explain away unexpected present. “Forgot we bought that one” indeed. “Why doesn’t Maelstrom call you and Mel mum and dad?”

In some ways, that whole business struck her as far more alien than anything to do with Mel and Basil’s relationship—or lack thereof. A white lady having and then co-parenting a son with a black fella, apparently picked purely for convenience? That alone would have sustained Harvey’s gossips and stickybeaks till the end of this universe and the start of the next, and quite possibly attracted police attention. Said son going on to call his parents by their first names, or first aliases as the case may be? Would probably have gone down about as well as Devil worship, and witches at least had a sense of propriety. They didn’t go around calling their patron “Luci”12.

Basilisk chuckled. “You knew he was our son without being told, why advertise it? In all seriousness, Lawrence always thought modern society puts parents on a pedestal, or at least neglects the importance of other adults in a kid’s life. It takes a village and all. And I think he has a point there. I couldn’t ask for a better boy than Maelstrom, and it’d be a crime not to give Żywie, or Laurie, or Mrs G their share of the credit for how he’s turned out.”

That never seemed like much of a pressing issue to Allison, but then again, she grew up in a town with a lot of Italian families.

She sniggered. “How much credit does Tiresias get?”

Basilisk hummed disapprovingly. “I don’t like how you kids are always sniping at Tiresias.”

Allison looked at him blankly. “…Why?”

“When I was your age, I hated when I asked a grownup something, and the only answer I got was another question. So, I hope you can forgive my hypocrisy if I ask why you and the other children pick on Tiresias? What exactly does he do that makes your day worse?”

She thought about it. There were a lot of reasons, really. To the students of the New Human Institute, Tiresias was a peculiarly liminal figure in their lives. He dwelled in an unnameable borderland between student and teacher—unbound by the strictures naturally placed on the children, yet seemingly unburdened with any duties or responsibilities to the school. That last part in rankled Allison in particular, with how hard Basil—and now, by extension, herself—worked. Yes, he did apparently aid in the search for new students, but there was a whole government agency that did most of the work there, nowadays. Lawrence himself didn’t appear to quite hold Tiresias in the same regard he did the other elder new humans, occasionally scolding him with the same tone he usually reserved for students Allison’s age. All this made it difficult for the children to see him as much more than another, unusually large, and intensely uncharismatic student, one whom they could ostracise at leisure without any major disruption to the scholastic ecosystem.

That’s not to say the kids made fun of Tiresias to his face, partly because he was usually with another adult, mostly because they assumed he was probably listening anyway. Insulting him out of his earshot offered the best of both worlds: they knew that he knew they were doing it, but he couldn’t complain without admitting he spied on small children. He was like a bridge troll with all his teeth pulled.

She shuffled her feet against the slightly warped and burnt floor, not looking at Basilisk. “I dunno. He’s a bit of a drip?”

English was still only Basilisk’s third language, but that colloquialism was easy enough to decipher. “So, if I’ve got this right, the reason you like having a go at Tiresias is that he always seems like he’s having a bad day?”

Allison suddenly felt very ugly inside. “I didn’t think of it like that.”

Basilisk smiled kindly at her, and said, “I know you didn’t. Just try not to slag off at Tiresias, unless he gives you a proper reason to.” The smile fractured further into a grin. “That goes for all of us, by the way. I could write up a list of insults for if I ever melt anything of yours if you’d like.”

She laughed. He was good at making that happen.

Basil went back to figuring out how interestingly he could lose the game. “I think he still misses AU, truth be told” he said, not looking up from the chessboard. “Right pair of contrarians, those two.” He only realised what he’d done once it was too late.

Allison started. How had she not thought to ask about Australia’s most notorious supervillain since Ned Kelly, who happened to have once been a close personal friend of the man sitting across from her, before anything as boring as why two grownups didn’t share a bed? She didn’t even know why people did that when they weren’t actively making babies. Seemed liked a very uncomfortable arrangement to her—legs and elbows everywhere. “Tell me about AU!” she begged. “Was he always a git? Is that why he was friends with Tiresias? Can he really turn stuff into gold, or just make it do stuff for him? Why’d he leave? When’d he leave? Has he he ever come back? Do you—”

Basilisk raised a finger and shushed her. “Ease up, I can’t answer all those at once. And we’ve only got twenty minutes before your bedtime.” As awkward as the subject of long absent AU was to all the adults at the NHI, he supposed it was better Myriad got the story from one of them, rather than the strange, contradictory library of rumours, tall tales and flat out lies that the other children13 had built for themselves. He composed himself for the onslaught to come. “Which first?”

Allison found it surprisingly difficult to pick one. “Where’d Lawrence even find him?”

“Melbourne,” answered Basil.

That she hadn’t been expecting. “Melbourne? Huh.”

Basilisk clarified, “His family was Chinese. Came over during the gold rush, which just goes to show you how childish the universe can be.” He smiled, a little sadly. “Lawrence found him before he even left for Europe—his first student, and his strongest.”

Allison regarded him dubious. “Really? Him?”

“Apart from Melusine, of course,” Basil added quickly. He grinned. “Or do you think it might be me?”

She bit her lip. Much as she liked Basilisk, Allison wasn’t even sure sometimes how his thing even qualified as a power.

He noticed her discomfort. “I’m joking, Myriad. Believe me, I know nobody’s writing any comic-strips about me. Hell, if anything proves Lawrence is a good man, it’s that he sees any worth at all in my power. No idea what he sees, exactly, but he sees it.” He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “I guess if a child was pinned under rubble, and you held some really good boerewors under my nose, I might be of use.” It was a decidedly tamer version of a joke he’d told a number of times with older company, but it still raised a giggle from Allison.

Once it passed, she remembered her objection. “I would’ve said Żywie’s power was better, honesty.”

Basil nodded emphatically. “Oh, I completely agree with ya. The things Żywie can do are just fantastic. She’ll change the world someday, mark my words. But who do you think the papers are going to put on the front page? The nice lady from the continent who can cure bronchitis with a pat on the shoulder, or the scary Chinaman who can turn a gold mine into a machine gun? Forget that, a whole artillery line?”

It was an interesting question to be sure, and Allison couldn’t deny that the blurry, very hastily taken photos she’d seen of AU in action had left an impression on her. Still….

“But gold is so rare. It’s like having the power to command bilbies.”

“Eh, I wouldn’t say gold is all that rare. Now, controlling platinum, that would be a parlour trick—unless maybe you were from a certain part of Russia.”

Allison tilted her head. “Isn’t being rare the whole point of gold? That’s why people used it for money.”

Basilisk leaned forward and smiled, a little self-indulgently. “And is money all that rare? The bossman doesn’t seem to have trouble finding it. That’s the thing about money, whatever you’re using has to be scarce enough that you can’t just go outside and pick some off the ground whenever you feel like a pint, but not so much that a lot of people can’t have at least a little—or a lot, if you’re Lawrence.”

“But who even uses gold for money anymore?”

“Mad people, mostly,” replied Basil. “But gold’s still everywhere, Myriad. Your parents both wore wedding rings, right? Maybe their engagement rings, too?”

Allison nodded. “My mum mostly wore”—she corrected herself sharply—“wears hers on a necklace, but yeah, they do. But that’s only about forty grams between them.”

Basilisk’s eyes lit up with exaggerated shock. “Wow. I knew you and Arnold lived out in the boonies, but I had no idea your parents were the only married couple in Harvey!”

She giggled again, “Shut up!” She flinched immediately, half expecting her mother to burst into the room and smack her across the ear for speaking to a grownup like that. Not that Basilisk seemed to mind.

“And I’m sure nobody in town owned any other kind gold jewelery, either. Arnold’s mother didn’t wear a cross? I doubt the Church would approve of tin candlesticks.”

“I get it, I get it!”

“That’s the brilliant thing about gold, it’s so innocuous. Some places might pat you down for guns or knives or bombs before they let you inside, but not watches or bracelets. And even if you don’t have any gold on you, pretty much anywhere worth robbing will: A packet of ammo hanging from every wealthy woman’s neck! They even use the stuff in computers these days, or so I’m told.”

It seemed like he was talking good sense, but Allison still wasn’t completely sold on the idea. “But gold is so soft. It’s like bronze but worse.”

“True,” said Basil. “You also never hear about clear-smiths forging swords of ice, or brave warriors ditching their armour for a nice pre-battle bath. Still don’t mean you not gonna run like crazy if you hear a tidal wave’s coming, or that Mel’s testy with you.”

Allison rested her chin in her hands. “So what was he like?”

“Abrasive, totally incapable of swallowing his opinions, always seemed angry at something or other.”

“Sounds like a prat.”

Basilisk looked nostalgic14, “Eh, AU wasn’t so bad to be around. Never abided anyone being treated unfairly when he was around. There was this sense of honesty about him.” He sighed. “At least, that’s what we thought back then…” The look in his eyes was one Allison was fairly familiar with. Both her mother and Mr. Barnes sometimes got it when they spoke of their respective Wars.

“What happened?” she asked, her voice quiet.

Basilisk forced a smile. “Myriad, it’s been nearly nine years, and I’m still not sure what the answer to that is. I think, at least to start with, he just wanted to go. And it’s understandable. When you have so much to offer the world, being cooped up here for years and years wears on ya. Look at Żywie, much as she loves all you kids, I’m sure she sometimes wishes she were off wiping out the measles or something. It’s easier for me, in a lot of ways. A man who sweats acid ain’t going to amount to much more than one who doesn’t. Probably a lot less, if we’re being honest. Least here, I have a job I love, and all the appkin I can catch.”

Allison didn’t know how to respond to that. Most grownups she knew were only capable of being that frank when they were drunk. Basilisk meanwhile didn’t even sound sorry for himself. His very tone defied attempts at pity. The ever present discordant strain in his song briefly rang a little louder, though.

“AU, though, he wanted to go out and make his fortune. Hope he had a plan for after he did, because I can’t imagine that taking more than half an hour—if he was lazy about it. Lawrence… advised against him leaving.”

“Why?”

He grinned crookedly, “You sure you’re not just trying to stay up past your bedtime?”

At that, Allison just crossed her arms and frowned. Hard.

Basilisk’s expression became sombre, “I’m sorry, that was patronizing, but it’s not an easy thing to explain. You’d have been better served asking Lawrence, really. I guess you could say he was worried about AU giving the sort of people who run the DDHA more to work with. All it would have taken was him pulling gold out of the wrong fella’s land, and well, Old A&U never had a reputation for staying out of arguments.

There was nothing he could have done to keep him here if didn’t want to stay, of course, but things still got out of hand. There was an argument. We found Lawrence curled up on the floor of his study, bleeding out the mouth. He had three gold teeth, you see.”

Allison winced in horror.

“Sorry you had to hear that. By the time we found Laurie, AU was already down by the river, whipping up that gold disc he flies around on—you’ve probably seen pictures. The rest of us didn’t follow. Had to keep the children, the few we had back then, from panicking. And honestly, we were scared out of our wits. Tiresias, though, he went to try and talk AU down.”

“Why him?” Allison asked, swallowing a yawn.

“He didn’t want him to go,” he answered simply. “Tiresias had worshiped the ground AU walked on since he was seven. I think it was because they both knew what exploitation felt like. I shouldn’t have to tell you the sort of things a poor, ethnic child who attracted gold growing up during the Depression, and a little mind-reader in Mussolini’s Italy might be made to do. The two of them knew how each other worked, and AU might have been the only person ever born who could reliably make Ti smile without suffering for it.” He laughed. “If AU was running away, he was taking Ti with him!” The brief burst of fond recollection seemed to drain Basil. “I don’t know what Tiresias said to AU that day, but he copped a hand’s worth of broken fingers and two cracked ribs for his trouble.”

Allison sat limp in her chair, sound asleep.

“Maybe I should reconsider my choice of bedtime story,” Basilisk said, addressing the empty air, or possibly Tiresias. He looked at the chessboard, its combatants doomed to enjoy neither the taste of victory, nor the release of defeat; ascension to the throne now forever beyond reach of the lowly pawns that trooped across the monochrome battlefield. “Bugger, now who’s going to pack this up?”

He wasn’t too surprised that Allison had nodded off on him. With her nyctophobia, the opportunity to fall asleep in a brightly lit room under the eye of someone she trusted would’ve been hard to pass up. Still, wouldn’t do to leave her there overnight. The fumes would leave her with a thumping headache come morning. He squeezed her hand. “Myriad, time for bed, dear.”

No response. He made a few more attempts to rouse her a little, to little success. He didn’t want to risk waking Allison up in full, not if she could be spared the nightly ordeal of trying to fall asleep in the dark. Still, it didn’t seem like this need be a concern. Well, someone clearly needed her sleep, Basil thought.

He couldn’t carry her down to her dormitory, not without melting her clothes—and she’d probably have to scrub off the acid before being allowed into bed. He quickly recognised the obvious solution—get someone else to do it. But that was always the answer to his problems, wasn’t it?

He was about to get up and go find someone, when someone rapped smartly on his door. Without waiting for a welcome, Tiresias opened the door, “Thought you might need another pair of hands.”

Basilisk grunted, “That’s always the case, isn’t it?”

Tiresias didn’t smile. Being out of practise, he knew it’d just seem disingenuous. “Cheer up, mate, that’s one less voice for the choir of nighttime moaners.” He walked over to the table and, with surprising gentleness, pulled Allison to her feet by her hand. “Come on, girl, we’ve bugged Basil enough for one night.”

Allison mumbled something about not being tired, as is customary, and raisin bread, which is slightly less so.

As the two of them stepped out into the hallway, Basil said, “Hey, thanks for this, Ti. And I’m sorry if you didn’t want me talking about—”

Tiresias cut him off, “He was a prat.”

“Oh, alright. You’d be the authority.”

“Mhmm.”

Alone, and with nothing better to do, Basilisk decided to head to bed. Turning off the light switch with the leather handled pointer he kept for the purpose, he stripped off in the dark and climbed into his bed. The mattress would need replacing in a night or two. Draping a cheap, disposable blanket over himself, he tried to get to sleep before it dissolved.


1. Given the general tone and quality of the stories these pictures illustrated, this wasn’t a totally unreasonable assumption to make.

2. He’s an unobtrusive sort.

3. There were actually three towns within reasonable driving distance of the New Human Institute, but they mostly blurred together for the students, especially Maelstrom.

4. And, as her father had grumbled both times, pay his way.

5. At most boarding schools, staff tear their hair out over bedwetting. At the New Human Institute, they breathed a sigh of relief if they went a night without any bedburning.

6. Mabel was of course referring to Shakespeare’s plays, as the whole sordid business of the Stratford Clone Crèche and their war with the Mallorian Nursery was over a hundred years after her time.

7. Or as he knew it, That One with the Devil, or Was It a Wizard?

8. “Bloody Nora, a unicorn!”

9. Basilisk’s darlings.

10. Which happened to be devilled sausages, made with the survivors of the apple uprising that afternoon.

11. Maelstrom was concerned he’d be too busy providing the water effects to play any of the parts if they did the latter, while Mabel was worried they wouldn’t get enough girls to fill the roles of the witches and Lady Macbeth. When the possibility of double-casting was brought up, she insisted it would spoil the immersion.

12. At least apart from Reformed Satanist congregations.

13. Especially Mabel.

14. This was before the word “nostalgia” was completely redefined to mean any kind of recollection, ever.

Previous Chapter                                                                                                         Next Chapter

Chapter Six: The Lion, the Witch, and the Barn

As soon as Allison was out of the Physician’s line of sight, she made a run for Lawrence’s study. Sadly not much of a run, given it was only down the hall from the Physician’s office, but any distance between them was a relief.

She was less relieved to find Lawrence’s door was locked. She swore in German, a language she found expressed frustration most efficiently.

There was someone in the study with Lawrence; Żywie, judging by the song. Even through the thick jarrah door, it was clear they were arguing. Allison didn’t consider herself an eavesdropper, but she did occasionally like to listen to the conversations of others when they didn’t know she was there. She leaned against a carving of a Galapagos finch. The door muffled the sound a bit, but luckily one of Allison’s classmates possessed a measure of enhanced hearing. She did however have to filter out Mabel and Maelstrom debating the merits of The Chrysalids1 and The Midwich Cuckoos, as well as the confirmation of her worst suspicions as to what it meant when two songs combined.

“…You really couldn’t let me sit in on them? The girl was clearly upset!”

“I didn’t think it was wise after the last time. And you can’t hold a child’s hand through all of life’s unpleasantries.”

Bitter laughter. “Yes, because the Physician is something every child will have to deal with on a regular basis when they grow up.”

“He just acts according to his nature.”

“Nothing ‘he’ does is according to nature. Just please don’t invite him to their Naming. If Allison’s powers work anything like she’s described, I can’t rule out that the Physician’s song isn’t a health hazard. At the very least, I think it’d spoil the mood if one of the guests of honour felt like someone next to her was scraping their nails down a blackboard.”

“I appreciate your concern for our students, but I wasn’t planning on it. He doesn’t go in for it, anyway.”

“Good. How is that coming along, anyway?” Her tone had become more civil.

“Well enough. Took me a little while to narrow it down for Allison, though.” A chuckle. “I briefly considered simply stringing all the other students’ names together, but I figured that would put her at a severe disadvantage when she gets her driver’s license.”

Żywie laughed. “I don’t know, if the aristocracy manages…”

She moved towards the door, Allison scrambling backwards as it opened and doing her best to look above suspicion. “Try to encourage him to leave by bedtime, would you? I highly doubt sleep will come easily to Allison, otherwise,” said Żywie, still looking back at Lawrence. She turned and spotted Allison. “Oh, hello. You here to see Lawrence?”

She nodded.

“Well, go right ahead. Oh, how was the check up?”

Allison held up the Physician’s lollipop.

“I see. Coke with dinner?”

Another nod.

Żywie smiled, a little wanly. “I hope the rest of your first day treats you better, little one.” Remembering some carrot plants that needed to be reminded of their place2, she headed down the stairs.

“Well, are you coming in?” asked Lawrence from his desk, still looking at what was no doubt a very important sheet of paper3.

Allison stepped into the study. A large window behind Lawrence’s desk let in some natural light, but most of it was devoured by the dark wood of the walls and the bookcase that lined them.

What drew Allison’s eye, though, was the oil painting hanging on the left wall. It was a portrait of Lawrence with his eldest students, all standing together in solemn dignity, its frame bearing the legend “New Human Institute, 1953”. It looked like it had been painted when Żywie and Basilisk were in their late teens or very early twenties. Tiresias and Melusine looked like they might have been somewhere between twelve and fourteen. Lawrence’s beard was still completely red. They were all dressed quite nicely, which kind of surprised Allison in Basilisk’s case. Artistic license on the painter’s part? Or was Lawrence willing to throw away a good suit for a picture? Of course, that was probably a drop in the ocean for someone with portrait money. There was only one person Allison didn’t recognise, a gangly Asian lad with the beginnings of a rubbish beard standing on Żywie’s left.

“I’m afraid AU is no longer with us, if you’re wondering,” said Lawrence.

Allison looked away from the portrait. “That’s AU?” she said, shocked.

AU had been making national headlines with his raids on gold mines for nearly a year. From what Allison had read—because if nothing else, supervillains always made for interesting reading—he had the ability to telekinetically manipulate gold. A few witnesses even claimed he could transmute it out of base metals. She recalled Arnold being confused by that. “Why’d he go to the trouble of stealing it then?” he’d asked. It made a little more sense to Allison, but then, her father had taught her about inflation. Once even on purpose.

AU may have further strengthened the superhuman scare4, but in truth all he did was nurture an existing dread. Just another shadow looming over Australia. AU, the Witch, the Fox, Redcap, Circle’s End…

A few months before the Flying Man even descended upon the White House, a little mining township, named Circle’s End by its less than enthusiastic founders, went silent. Located deep as it was in the interior of WA, and with very few households having access to a phone anyway, it was two days before anyone noticed.

Eventually, spurred to action by glimpses of odd lights and bizarre creatures, some men from a nearby cattle station had ventured into the settlement to investigate, or at least tell the locals to tone it down a notch.

Every man, woman and child was dead.

About eighty of the town’s nearly two hundred inhabitants had been piled into heaps in what passed for the main street. They had lain untouched by any animal, for they too had perished. One of the men would later tell that they couldn’t even hear any insects that day.

The rest of the town had been left where they fell. Babies lay dead in their cots. Entire families had passed away over dinner. One or two homes had burned to the ground thanks to unattended ovens.

If a cause of death for any of the townspeople was ever established, it wasn’t released to the public. The perpetrator—whoever or whatever that was—would never be found. As the ones who stumbled on the scene told it, the people of Circle’s End looked as though they had died in absolute terror.

The news spread slowly across the country. The government wasn’t exactly eager to publicize a catastrophe both unexplainable and horrifying. The lack of photographic documentation didn’t help. Still, spread it did, and the consensus quickly formed that the only forces that could be responsible were superhuman powers, or God. And getting a warrant for the latter was unlikely.

Only one clue ever emerged. Just before the generally agreed time of mass-death, the local mine boss had been on the phone with the insurance company. The conversation was proceeding as one would imagine, when the head of the mine announced, rising panic in his voice, that “…There’s a man.”

Allison couldn’t remember grownups talking much about Circle’s End when it happened. Admittedly, it may have been that they didn’t want to discuss supernatural mass murder in front of a five year old girl, but sometimes, when she could bring herself to care why folks suddenly decided they hated people like her, she wondered if the Flying Man was really who people like Dr. Carter feared. Sure, he radically altered the geopolitical landscape of the entire world for all of time, but he did it from far away. At the end of the day, he was essentially another strongman, if one operating on an entirely different level than any before him.

And at least he didn’t leave dead towns in his wake.

“Oh, you wouldn’t have seen any pictures of him without that costume of his, would you? Gaudy thing, but I suppose you work with what you’ve got,” remarked Lawrence, startling her from her reverie. He might have been discussing the weather, instead of the infamous supervillain that used to live with him. “Why don’t you take a seat, Allison.”

She fell into one of the large, exceedingly comfortable chairs in front of Lawrence’s desk. Nice as they were, they did make Allison feel like she was four instead of eight.

“I’m guessing you didn’t come here to talk about my wayward student?”

“Yeah. Um, I’m not sure if this is how I should be asking this, but what was that?”

He peered at her over his reading glasses. “What was what?”

“You know…” She tilted her head sharply in the direction of the Physician’s office.

“Well, I know English, Latin, the offside rule… quite a few things, really.”

She stared angrily at him, patience exhausted. “You know what I mean! The Physician! Who is he? What is he? Why is he?”

He sighed. “It’s important to be direct, child. You spoke with Żywie outside. I imagine you heard our disagreement?”

Unexpectedly deprived of fuel, Allison’s indignation collapsed into guilt.

“Don’t be ashamed. It’s a natural instinct, wanting to know what the grownups are talking about, and I don’t truck with keeping things from children. It’s condescending. Do you know what that means, Allison?”

At least he was trying. “Yes. But the Physician is still weird. And scary. I’m sorry, but he just is.”

Lawrence silently wished that Żywie hadn’t explained the long term effects of tobacco so graphically. Or at least refrained from smoking her Dunhills in front of him. “You know, Allison, a lot of people out there would likely say the same of you.”

She scowled.

“I know, I know,” he said, “but it’s true. Tell me, who was nicknamed Darwin’s Bulldog?”

“Thomas Henry Huxley,” she answered, immediately and without any real thought.

“Whose grandson wrote?”

Brave New World.” As soon as she said it, she immediately tried forgetting the opening of that book again.

“Who was Sigmund Freud’s philosophy tutor, and why did he leave the priesthood?”

“Franz Brentano, and he didn’t believe in the doctrine of papal infallibility.”

The words felt strange in her mouth. Foreign.

Lawrence was pouring himself a scotch from a bottle on his desk. “Some might find a girl who can pull knowledge from a man’s head like that unsettling. The paranoid might jump to the conclusion that she can read their thoughts as they think them. The insecure might resent how she equals or surpasses them at any human endeavour, especially if they knew how effortlessly she becomes what they have struggled all their lives to be.” He set the bottle down. “Except, you and I both know this is no hypothetical. You wouldn’t be sitting before me if it were. Now tell me, was that fair?”

Allison sank into her seat, deeply uncomfortable.

Lawrence sipped from his drink. “As for the Physician, let’s just say he’s an old friend of mine—an immigrant, you might say—without whom I would understand you and the other children a great deal less. And if you or I were to find ourselves in the land he hails from, I suspect the children there would be asking much the same questions as you.”

“He’s a space alien, isn’t he?”

“…Pardon?”

“You know, something from another planet. I mean, if he was from another country or something, you’d just say it. It isn’t a big secret that Żywie’s Polish, or that Melusine’s French. That is where they’re from, right? Or are they aliens, too? Are we all aliens? I’m not sure how I’d feel about that.”

Lawrence ran his hands down his face, and made his drink a double. “You know, I suspect that if he really put in the effort he could seem more human. He probably just hopes people will assume he is for a lack of alternatives.”

“Oh. Really? My God. I didn’t think I was actually right. Or that you’d admit it like that!”

“Why deny it? You all figure it out eventually. It hasn’t even taken some of you this long.”

“Really?”

“Oh yes. Metonymy was screaming that he was an alien as soon as he walked into the office.”

Okay, so the Physician was an alien monster from beyond the Moon. At least Allison wasn’t imagining it. “So, what’s his story?”

Lawrence looked more relaxed now it was all out in the open. “I met him a few months after I and the young men and women in that nice picture on the wall returned home from Europe.”

“Home?” asked Allison. “I kinda thought you were from England.”

He laughed. “Allison, one thing you have to learn about the upper class in this country is that we go to a great amount of effort to sound like we’ve never stepped foot in Australia. It’s deeply pointless and probably unhealthy, but at this point me trying to sound ‘Strayan would be no less false. Didn’t help my parents shipped me off to Eton as soon as possible. It’s the one thing I have in common with MPs, captains of industry, and Zulu chiefs.

“Anyway, I honestly can’t tell you much about the Physician. He tells me he arrived on our world in 1941, but I’d forgive you for thinking he came down during the last long weekend. He landed in America, but migrated over here in ‘48. Says he was ‘tired of waiting’—for what, I don’t know—and thought marsupials sounded interesting. Helped that Australia has a higher rate of superhuman births, or so he tells me. Something like one in every hundred thousand, the sort of number that only sounds impressive when compared to everyone else. What I can be sure of is that his people are thousands of years ahead of us in… well, likely every field of science, but biology and medicine especially.”

Allison looked skeptical. “He didn’t look like a very good doctor to me.”

Lawrence chuckled, raising a finger. “I’m afraid I have to correct you there, Allison. He’s not a bad doctor, he’s just very bad at pretending to be a bad doctor.”

Allison tried parsing that statement. She failed.

Lawrence decided to elaborate. “Imagine you studied medicine at Oxford.” He smiled. “That might be easier for you than most children. Now imagine that you were forced to treat a patient for the flu, using only the equipment and techniques employed by a tribal witch doctor. I believe he took a blood sample, didn’t he?”

She grimaced at the reminder. “Yeah. He also complained about you letting Żywie fix us before he does it,” she said, her voice positively brimming with what sounded like, but could never be mistaken as sympathy.

“Given that Stratogale came to us with early stage leukemia, he’ll just have to deal with it. But believe me, child. With that blood sample, the Physician could diagnose your great-great-grandfather’s first childhood illness.”

A thought struck Allison. “If he’s that good, why do people still get sick?”

“I’ve thought about that, too. Sometimes I wonder if he’s worried about his people’s science being misused, but truth be told, and I know this will sound awful, I think he just doesn’t care that much about us.”

He was right. It did sound awful.

“That’s not to say I ascribe any maliciousness to him. It’s just… Have you seen a nature documentary?”

Allison hadn’t, but she could remember some well enough that nodding didn’t feel like a lie.

“Well, I’m sure you found the subjects of those films interesting. Maybe even felt a twinge of sympathy when a mother’s cub got carried away, or when a lemming migration went horribly wrong. But did you feel the way you imagine you would if you saw another human child die?”

It was then Allison realised how much she appreciated that the songs didn’t transmit every kind of memory. “No.”

“Imagine what it must be like for the Physician. At least you and the lemmings ultimately spring from the same source. Unless our friend Fred Hoyle is onto something, the Physician likely isn’t even descended from the same molecules as us. We have more kinship with an ear of corn than with him. I’m skeptical that truly alien lifeforms can form meaningful connections with each other. Our story is not his. Just remember, child, the Physician has vastly different emotional reactions to you or or I. Here, I’ll show you.”

“Wait, what—”

“Physician!” shouted Lawrence. “Could you come in here for a moment?”

“It’s okay, Lawrence, I understand—”

The Physician stepped into the doorway, and then was as still as a statue. Or a corpse. Allison half expected the tips of his smile to loop back around the front of his face. “Ah, Miss Kinsey. Were you and Lawrence discussing something?”

“Yes. We were talking about the utter revulsion you inspire in her, particularly how your amateurish mimicry of our species feels less like a disguise and more like tasteless satire. I was just explaining that it’s likely because you feel nothing stronger for our kind than mild amusement,” said Lawrence, like he was discussing the weather.

If the Physician was at all taken aback by this, it didn’t show. “…And?”

Somehow, only his lips moved when he said that.

“Nothing else, just illustrating a point. Now, could you make sure you’re gone by eight? We don’t want your soul to give Allison nightmares.”

“Got it!” he replied jovially, already heading back down the hallway.

Lawrence and Allison sat in silence for a while, before the former stood up from his chair. “How about a stroll?”

“Do you think we might actually be aliens?” Allison wondered aloud, skipping between half submerged rocks at the edge of the river. Her mood had improved considerably once Lawrence brought her away from the house, thirty-plus human5 songs insulating her from the Physician’s. She felt even better when she heard that particular tune drifting away down the road.

Lawrence seemed amused by the question. “And what do we mean by that?”

She jumped into the water. She didn’t particularly care if her clothes got wet, but if they did, well, that was what Maelstrom’s song was for, wasn’t it? On the whole, she decided, powers were neat. “Well, maybe me and Arnold and everyone have aliens for grandparents?” She suddenly had to suppress some unpleasant mental images. Sometimes knowing what she knew was less than nice. “I mean aliens who were less… fake, than the Physician. Maybe it’s like how sometimes two people with dark hair have blond kids.”

She was very proud of her theory, even if she knew it was technically a hypothesis.

Lawrence smiled indulgently, like a father whose child was enthusiastically revealing the gnosis hidden in their favourite cartoons. “That’s a nice idea, Allison, but you’ve been around learned people. I’m sure you know how astronomical the chances of two unrelated species producing viable offspring.”

“I guess… wait.” An idea was trying to coalesce, but she was having trouble grasping it. She was used to much of her mind being a patchwork of other people’s thoughts, but this was beyond that. It was like trying to put together a jigsaw puzzle, when all the pieces were perfect circles. “Oh God, I think I managed to pick up some stuff from the Physician.”

Lawrence looked delighted. “Don’t fight it, child. Imagine what you might be able to learn from him! If nothing else, if you can learn from his song, you’ll might be able to acclimatize to it eventually.”

Somehow, this prospect didn’t fill Allison with joy, but she suspected repressing her new knowledge wouldn’t be healthy. In fact, she could already feel a migraine forming. She screwed her eyes shut and did her best to translate the Physician’s ideas into English. “Earth isn’t the only place human beings live. There’s tons of planets out there with people like us on them, and a lot them can do things that’d be called powers here. The Physician thinks they all started off here, because humans are related to loads of animals on Earth.”

Lawrence nodded. “Yes, he’s told me about a few of those civilizations. The humanish races, he calls them. Enlil, Menrva, and Ežerinis are a few I can name of the top of my head.”

She beamed. “So my theory could be right!”

“It is, in many cases. The Physician tells me Tiresias has some traces of Enlil in his genome6, for instance. But it only accounts for a minority of new humans, and even then, it doesn’t explain their powers.”

Allison wrinkled her nose. “And what does that mean?”

“Before we continue, I’d like to remind you that when I speak of matters beyond our world, I’m just going from what the Physician’s told me. I’ve never known him to lie, except for that one year he decided to master the art of comedy and tried to convince me all my students had congenital syphilis. Still, this is all hearsay. I shouldn’t be considered an authority on anything besides dressing like I’m still at Oxford in over eighty degree heat.”

She giggled. “I was wondering about the gloves.”

He smiled. “With that being said, here’s what I know. On these other worlds, the humanish races went through a similar phase of history to the one we find ourselves in now. A small subset of the population develops wildly varied, apparently paranormal abilities. Some credit their empowerment to radioactive contaminants, or genetic experimentation, or their gods, or yes, alien interference. What usually happens next is that one particular power-profile—be it cryokinesis, grab-bag psychic, or something else—manages to stabilise, outbreed and replace their non-powered brethren, typically doing away with any competing powers in the process.” His expression darkened. “Of course, since, as you said, mutations and recessive traits are a factor, I imagine such cullings have to be… ongoing.”

Allison tried to imagine this bloody cycle, repeating from world to world, for probably thousands upon thousands of years. She then tried very hard to stop.

“So yes, you could be the far-removed scion of some lucky race of men for whom the educational system is merely absurdist theatre. But that wouldn’t tell how how your gift began. All these ‘just-so’ stories posthumans have for their abilities cannot be the whole truth. It’d be like a car being assembled via cyclone. No, worse: it’d be like that happening so many times in one day, you were able to open a dealership.”

“What about the Flying Man? Could he be an alien?”

“Does it matter?” he said, wearily. “Sometimes, it feels like our society isn’t capable of having a serious discussion about new humans without descending into yet more gossip about the Flying Man. ‘What’s he planning?’ ‘How powerful is he really?’ ‘Where’d he come from?’ ‘What’s his favourite breakfast?’” Lawrence was beginning to sound frustrated. “It’s practically voyeurism.”

Allison wasn’t sure what to say, if anything.

“I’m sure you’ve heard grownups claim the Flying Man is the vanguard of an invasion?” Lawrence asked.

They were now on safer ground: Allison had in fact heard Arnold’s father propose that very theory, though he typically named the conspirators as the Reds rather than aliens. Same thing, really, when Fred Barnes was the one talking. “Yes?” she replied.

“Posthuman powers aside, you’re a smart girl. I’m sure you can see the flaws in that reasoning.”

“Mhmm.” Now that she thought about it, she couldn’t imagine what you would need besides the Flying Man to conquer the world. Unless the rest of the coming occupation force was tasked with supplying him with post-genocide coffee and hot towels.

“Invasion!” He slumped onto the grass. “I wish the people who run the DDHA, those politicos up in Canberra, could know you children the way I do. If they could see how you’ve reinvented something as simple as tag, or hide-and-seek… Those fear mongers would have a harder time making monsters out of you if they sat in on a performance from our Watercolours.”

Many among the Watercolours’ audience would have argued that was more than enough reason for the natural population to hate and fear posthumanity, but Allison hadn’t sat through nearly three years’ worth of their performances.

“Sadly, there isn’t anything to do in Canberra besides making decisions about what you don’t understand. Believe me, I’ve been there far too much for my comfort. You probably understand far more than they do even at this young age.”

Allison laughed, charitably, inspiring Lawrence to launch into a long chain of anecdotes. Abalone keeping the rain off the students and faculty during picnics; Żywie’s labours to cultivate ever more exotic plant hybrids; a photokinetic student called Ēōs fighting off those same exotic plant hybrids.

Allison half-listened, letting Lawrence’s reminiscing wash over her, until two new songs abruptly came to her attention, their tunes drifting across the river.

Peering out from the trees near the far bank were two children, whom Allison recognised neither personally nor musically. One she thought was a boy, despite the distractingly fabulous hat he was wearing. It was so distracting, in fact, it took her a few seconds to notice his skin looked grey; almost blue, even. It then occurred to her that there wasn’t any reason his skin shouldn’t be blue. She knew that some demi-humans—though none at the Institute, it had seemed—couldn’t pass as natural. His song was bizarre, albeit not frighteningly so. Just frustrating. Whenever Allison tried listening to it, it was replaced with a completely new song, some perfectly baseline, some wildly superhuman. The other child—a girl, probably—was more typical, at least by the standards of posthumanity. The tune of her song even sounded slightly familiar. The only thing that struck her as particularly strange about the girl was the way her hair appeared to taper from yellow to brunette and back again. There was also the sailor’s outfit, she supposed, but it wasn’t like the Institute had a set uniform. She looked disappointed at something, while the boy was waving gleefully, though not, it seemed to Allison, at her.

She wouldn’t draw attention to them; wandering beyond the river was against school rules, and nobody liked a dobber. She wondered, without much real curiosity, how the pair had escaped her notice. Her first idea was that they might have snuck off to one of the nearby towns, but surely someone would have mentioned a couple of kids being missing for nearly two days? Even if they hadn’t, nobody ever snuck up on Allison, not even by accident, and there were less than fifty other people for over a mile. One of them was probably another teleporter, she decided. She was a little shocked how normal that explanation already sounded to her.

“…and then the pterodactyl pleaded with us for asylum. Well, naturally—Oof!” A soccer ball collided with the back of Lawrence’s head.

An Aboriginal boy, a little older than Allison, and whose song had hints of xylophone and intangibility, ran down to retrieve the ball. He smiled sheepishly. “Sorry, Lawrence. Ball pulled a runner on us.”

“Not a problem, Haunt!” he exclaimed cheerfully, rubbing his head. “I’m guessing Britomart didn’t kick it over here?”

Haunt laughed. “Would you be asking if she had?”

Lawrence’s smile was tinged with dark humour. “No, I imagine not. Who’s winning?”

“The Comets!” replied Haunt, proudly.

“And which team is Brit playing for?” asked Lawrence.

“…The Comets.”

Lawrence chortled. “Don’t get cocky, lad. The Thunder Kings could still make a comeback if you let your guard slip.”

Haunt tilted his head. “How’d you know the other team was the Thunder Kings?”

“Lucky guess. Or I might need to throw myself a Naming. Either way, we’ve probably held up the game long enough, run along now.”

Haunt ran back to where the other players were just barely managing to wait for the ball to be returned. Aside from the children, a few of the teachers had been distributed between the teams in as egalitarian a fashion as possible, though Allison wasn’t sure having an adult natural on your team really mattered when superpowers were involved. Żywie and Basilisk languidly refereed from a couple of deck chairs. It was reassuring to know that even at the New Human Institute, kids—including, she was pleased to see, quite a few girls—still played soccer.

That’s what I wish people could see,” said Lawrence, wistfully.

Allison was starting to think she should go take a closer look. Lawrence was nice and all, but there was only so much adult company a girl could take.

“Uh, Lawrence, I’m feeling better now. Do you mind if I leave you here?”

“Not at all! Go, be with your kind.”

“Thanks for keeping me company.”

“It’s what I’m here for, child.”

She was about to step out of the water, when she looked back out across the river.

“Is something the matter?” asked Lawrence.

“Oh, nothing,” replied Allison.

She was being quite honest. The new children were gone. She couldn’t even hear their songs on the wind. It was like they had both dropped out of the world.

Allison wandered around the Institute for a while. She was happy to discover that the school library had a copy of The Sword in the Stone. She’d been sorely tempted to nick McClare’s, but Melusine had insisted she be the bigger woman7.

At the moment, Melusine was levitating a large, ovoid mass of water in front of the house, allowing it to slowly drip down onto the children cavorting beneath it, eager to enjoy the sensation of rain before it once again became a daily annoyance. Allison thought it was great fun, even though there was something a little uncanny about the way Melusine stood there in her ice-state, smile carved and unmoving, like a mask. It didn’t help she either was unable or chose not to make any kind of sound while she was that way.

Eventually, once the kids were thoroughly drenched, Melusine let the water collapse on top of them. Thanks to Allison’s timely sampling of Britomart’s song, who appeared to manipulate kinetic energy and momentum to enhance her strength and durability, she was the only child left standing. Not bad for a girl whose name sounded like an off brand supermarket.

“Again, again!” she demanded.

Melusine resumed her regular form, her smile becoming much more palpable in the process. “I’m afraid that’s it for the day.” She tasted the air. “You’ll be begging me to make it stop in a month anyway.”

There were some spirited protests, but eventually the children dispersed. Allison decided to go find Arnold, enjoying the feeling of the sun drying her clothes as she ambled around. Some of the other kids had actually stripped off for the water feature, but it would be a long time before Allison was willing to be seen… as she was… by this menagerie of weird names.

Arnold, Mabel, and Maelstrom’s songs were all radiating from the same point, a weathered old barn on the northern edge of the property. As Allison approached it, she could hear voices coming from inside, and the clashing of metal. Whoever was speaking, they sounded angry. And Italian. Maybe Mabel’s trapped Tiresias, thought Allison. She quickly attempted to ‘undo’ the thought, remembering what she had been told about the man’s powers. She realised it was futile, though, and that, despite his protestations, he was probably used to hearing that kind of sentiment. She wondered, a little guiltily, if that was why he was the way he was.

As she entered the barn, the voices became clearer. And louder.

Quare ad depugnandum nos cogis?8

Thanks to Harvey’s parish priest, Dr. Lawrence, and a fair few besides them, Allison knew enough Latin to understand what that meant.

Scelesta es, perversa—9

And that.

Two gladiators were fighting in the middle of the barn. There were enough holes in the roof that Allison—even without the aid of the more visually oriented songs available to her—could easily see they possessed a similar unreal quality to the spacewoman Mabel had created. Or summoned. She still wasn’t quite sure what was going on there, and it seemed these gladiators had been illustrated in a more hyper realistic style.

The combatants were grinding their blades against each other in exactly the way real swordsmen didn’t. It was embarrassingly filmy; a child’s idea of what swordfighting should be. The fact she could recognise this surprised Allison. She wondered if some of the people in her hometown had led far more interesting lives than she ever suspected.

Mabel and Maelstrom observed the fight from the hayloft, wearing togas fashioned from curtains and the closest thing to laurel wreaths that the local flora allowed. Like his mother, Maelstrom was in his ice-state, perhaps to help preserve the self-consciously grim expression he was wearing. Mabel needed no such help. Lying on his stomach next to them was Arnold, who was watching the fight with far less pretense.

Mabel broke out in a grin when she spotted Allison. The gladiators became stiller than the Physician. “Hey, Allison! Did you figure out the Physician’s an alien yet?”

She smiled up at them. “It’s real obvious, isn’t it?”

“I know, right? Was he the one making you freak out in class?”

“No. Someone was just playing a really loud record only she could hear,” said Arnold, disdainfully.

“I don’t think I freaked out, exactly…”

“Are you alright?” asked Maelstrom, human again.

“Yeah. Lawrence talked to me for a long time after that. He’s like, um…”

“Wise?” Maelstrom suggested.

“That uncle who really hopes you like his jokes?” added Mabel. Arnold and Maelstrom both looked at her blankly. “Oh, come on, you don’t know what I mean?”

“All my uncles got blown up in Korea,” said Arnold, eternal font of good cheer. “Dad says if Uncle Barney bought it a day earlier they would’ve sent him home with his legs.”

“…I think I might still have a few in South Africa?” followed Maelstrom, a little limply.

“Don’t worry, I get it,” said Allison. “My dad was the first one in his family to get married and have kids, so his brothers all kind of practised with me. They were hardly ever funny, but it felt nice they were trying.”

“Yeah,” said Mabel, nostalgically. “My Uncle Scott was like that. He used to have this little…” Her voice trailed off. “Nevermind, had to be there. Now get up here so the melee can proceed!”

Allison climbed up the ladder and lay down besides Arnold. Mabel made a grand sweeping gesture with her left hand, and battle—as well as the torrent of bile and classical profanity from the gladiators—resumed below.

Allison found the spectacle more than a little questionable. “Do you think they feel pain?” she asked Arnold, whispering.

“They’re just drawings,” he replied, louder than she would have liked. Thankfully, Mabel didn’t seem to hear.

“We don’t know that,” retorted Allison. “Remember what Maelstrom said his mum thinks? What if those gladiators are people who just got… translated?” She huffed. “I hope people invent words for the things we do soon. And have you asked Maelstrom why he doesn’t call his mum mum? It’s weird.”

“His business, isn’t it? And even if those two are—were?—real blokes, they were already gladiators in the picture she got them from, and they were still fighting each other. Only difference is they’re doing it here instead of in Rome.”

“I know what they’re saying. They don’t sound happy.”

“And them chopping each other up in the Colosseum would’ve been better?”

Allison scowled at him. “If Mabel got a picture of lions eating Christians or something, and made that real, would it still be alright?”

He frowned. “No, that’d be gross.”

“Gladiators fought to the death, Arnold.”

“She’s being nice to us, can you not spoil it?”

Allison noticed something clutched in Arnold’s hand. “What’re you holding?”

He stuffed it into his pocket. “Nothing.”

“Come on, I won’t laugh.”

“But you have! More than once!”

Xylophones. She reached right through the fabric and pulled out a scrap of brown paper. “Proverbs 13:20” had been meticulously handwritten on it in blue biro.

He tried to wrench her hand open. “Give it back!”

“Did your mum write this?” It was a bully’s phrasing to be sure, but her tone was completely sincere.

“Who else do you think?” he snarled.

The sounds of clanging metal stopped. “Oi! What are you fighting about?” shouted Mabel.

Allison answered for them, letting Arnold snatch the paper back. “Bible verse. His mum used to write them on all his school lunches.”

There were probably actual prophets10 who took their faith less seriously than Angela Barnes. Dealt a life few would consider enviable, the butcher coped with a religious fervour that even many of her neighbours thought excessive. And yet Our Lady of Immaculate Conception didn’t always seem to appreciate Mrs. Barnes’ devotion. Perhaps it was the way she ran her household, or her husband’s open irreverence. Arnold, for his part, always suspected it was largely to do with her choice of profession: barmaids were at least respectably unsavoury. Or maybe it was the rather physical way she reacted to the parish priest’s refusal to baptise infants whose names weren’t down for the nearest Catholic school.

Very little of that faith had rubbed off on Arnold, at least as far as Allison was able to tell. He was like a sponge left in a bucket of water. There was only so much it could absorb. She was actually surprised he was still carrying any of his mother’s little messages. Aside from the sheer logistics of managing to hold onto it all that time at Roberts, they had gotten him viciously teased at times. Even by Allison on occasion, she was ashamed to admit.

Mabel looked over Arnold’s shoulder. “I don’t know much about the Bible aside from Ten Commandments being a smashing film—”

The Sign of the Cross was better,” interjected Maelstrom.

“Oh, shush. Anyway, what does Proverbs 13:20 say?”

Arnold sighed. “I don’t know how Mum expected me to remember all those verses. Couldn’t she have written the whole thing down?”

“Wise company brings wisdom; fool he ends that fool befriends,” recited Allison.

Arnold laughed. “So that’s why Mum liked you so much.”

She shrugged. “She had it memorised, I have it memorised. How’d you sneak that into Roberts? They didn’t even let me keep my pencil.”

He rolled his eyes. “I’m a witch.”

“At least your mum cared to enough to do it,” commented Mabel.

“And yours didn’t?” Arnold asked, with just a tinge of sarcasm.

“No idea. She died having me.”

Arnold went red. “Oh. I’m sorry.”

“Why? Did ya kill her?”

“What—no, I—”

“It’s okay, really. Hard to be sad about someone you never knew. Dad did his best.”

Allison was looking up at the holes in the ceiling. “I wish I had something from Mum or Dad. Even Dad’s bankbook would do.”

They sat in uncomfortable silence. Allison and Arnold couldn’t help but look at Maelstrom. He noticed. “…Melusine loves all of us.”

“Basilisk’s your dad, right?” asked Arnold.

“…Yes. Why do you ask?”

“Just curious.”

To be frank, Arnold had mainly based his assumption on Basilisk being the only adult blackfella around. Allison had suspected the same thing, though she was also able to pick up the elder’s influence on the younger song. Except when it came to powers. All Melusine there.

“Well,” said Mabel, “if we’re all clear on Maelstrom’s proud lineage, I’m going to let our friends down there finish up.”

She stood and walked to the edge of the hayloft. The gladiators resumed fighting, only to stop once more when Mabel raised a hand. Allison was very concerned that she could smell their sweat.

The gladiators looked up at her, desperate hope in their eyes. She extended her fist out in front of her. Thumbs down.

Allison might have noticed that the gladiators reacted less like men being condemned to death, and more like men being condemned to an audit, if it weren’t for the lion that leapt from the darkness.

Their blood was strange.

“So, you guys looking forward to your Naming?” Mabel asked, perfectly cheerfully.

“I guess,” replied Allison, relieved that Mabel hadn’t waited long to dispel the lion—and his lunch. “How does that work, by the way? Will Lawrence just start calling us ‘Not-Here’ and ‘Every-Power’ one morning?

Mabel laughed. “Oh, no, it’s a bloody big deal. We build a bonfire, Lawrence decks you out in your Sunday best, he makes a speech, Kirk’s Lemonade flows like water; it’s pretty fun. They also cancel lessons on the day, so thanks for that.”

“You’re welcome,” said Arnold, grinning.

“How long do we have to wait?” asked Allison.

“Until Lawrence comes up with something he thinks fits,” replied Maelstrom.

“So you’re better off the longer it takes,” added Mabel.

Maelstrom frowned. “He’ll probably wait till he’s decided on both your names. Wouldn’t want us missing too much classes.”

“Very nice of him,” said Arnold, flatly.

“Hey,” said Mabel, “you guys want to see something neat?”

They nodded their assent. Mabel skipped to the back of the loft, returning with a magazine. “Now, I’m only showing this to you three because Maelstrom’s my best mate, and you two… Well, you’re here and you seem nice.”

It was a Time magazine. Specifically, the 1962 “Man of the Year” issue. Its cover was a blurry photograph of said Man of the Year floating above the White House, Rudolf Anderson clinging to his arm for dear life.

Arnold and Allison stared at Mabel, gobsmacked.

She grinned at Allison. “I found this in Lawrence’s office while he was outside giving you the speech about how great it is that we were born super. Even if we weren’t.”

Before she could voice the obvious conclusion, Allison remembered something Mabel had said the day before. “You’re not going to try making him real—I mean, real here—are you? You said you couldn’t do photos.”

Mabel sighed. “I know, stupid, isn’t it? Doesn’t help he’s so blurry in the picture. Must be his jillion11 and oneth power or something.”

It was hard for Allison to hide her relief. Luckily, Mabel eliminated the problem when she continued. “Good thing they drew a picture of him for the article!” She flicked to the appropriate spot. It was a beautifully painted double-page spread of President Kennedy12 and his cabinet confronting the Flying Man on the North Lawn. “That’ll work just fine.”

Allison couldn’t speak.

Mabel strode towards the edge of the loft again, Maelstrom trying to block her way. “Um, Mabel, you sure about this?”

“It’ll be great! He can give us all rides!”

“You sure he’ll be up for that?”

She looked at Maelstrom, puzzled. “Doesn’t matter. He has to do what I say.”

Would he, Allison wondered. Over the course of three years, the Flying Man had proven himself impervious to gravity, bullets, bombs, heat, cold, and pretty much anything else you could care to name. Why should Mabel’s power be any different?

“What if your powers do just take things from other places? He could be busy!”

And if Mabel’s powers did create rather than summon, would it matter? The Flying Man could lift thousand ton ships over his head, expertly dismantle thousands upon thousands of missiles all over the world in under a week, and occasionally, things he looked at straight up exploded. Could he know if someone out there usurped his image?

“Oh, I’ll let him keep saving people. I’m not a monster.” She threw the magazine onto the floor below, and pointed at it with an odd gesture13.

Maelstrom grabbed her arm. A futile gesture, as he well knew. “Lawrence will be mad!”

“Then the Flying Man can go to the Quiet Room for us.”

“Do it,” said Arnold.

“What?” shouted Allison and Maelstrom, almost simultaneously.

Arnold got up to stand beside Mabel. There was a glint in his eye Allison didn’t like. “Think about it for a sec. We could get the Flying Man to dig us a diamond mine. Or the government could pay us to make him smash the Reds! Hell, we could be the government, with the Flying Man on our side! I call Queensland! Well, if Mabel is nice enough to let us in on it.”

She giggled. “Sure! I’m not greedy.”

Arnold looked back at Allison, grinning unreservedly. “You could have his song, Allison. Don’t tell me you haven’t thought about it.”

Allison frowned at him, hugging her legs. “Her pictures don’t have music.” She hated the part of her that was disappointed by that.

“Oh. Well, it’ll still be great. He can smash Roberts, and McClare. Burn them to the ground, drop those doctors and nurses from the sky—”

“Arnold!” shouted Allison.

“It’s a bit much,” agreed Mabel.

“Okay, okay. Maybe just beat them all up. We can decide when he’s here. Do it!”

Mabel resumed her stance, squinting in concentration.

In the gloom of the barn, the Flying Man flickered into being. He turned to face Mabel, smiled, closed his eyes, and shook his head.

The magazine burst into flames.

“Eeep!” exclaimed Mabel.

Maelstrom melted into water, flowing out of his clothes and onto the burning magazine. The fire extinguished with a hiss.

“Damn it, Maelstrom,” yelled Mabel. “I was going to put that back!”

The water and steam reformed into Maelstrom. His nakedness didn’t appear to cause him any shame. “Yes, the thing that would have given away your plan to enslave the world with a picture of the Flying Man was a missing back issue of Time. Could you chuck down my clothes, please?”

She did so. “I wasn’t really going to conquer the world. Just sorta… run it for a while. Till I got bored.”

“That’s nice,” said Maelstrom, pulling on his shorts as he hopped towards the barn door. “I’ll talk to you later. Thanks, Allison. Though, next time, could you just teleport it away? There’s still hay in here.”

Mabel glanced her way.

“What? Hot day.”

Mabel hurried down the ladder. “Maelstrom, wait!”

Arnold glared daggers at Allison. “Yeah, thanks a lot.” He followed after Mabel.

Allison slumped against the back wall of the barn and shut her eyes. After about twenty minutes, she was almost able to convince herself the Flying Man wasn’t coming for them.

The next few days were awkward, to say the least. Admittedly, it was hard for Allison to call them unpleasant, not after McClare, but the incident in the barn did cast an undeniable shadow over them. Class, at best tolerably boring, didn’t help. Indeed, the only reason she was even still attending regular lessons was that the staff had yet to come up with anything else to occupy her time.

If Maelstrom had told Lawrence or any other adult about Mabel’s little experiment, nothing came of it. The two of them were already laughing and joking together again by dinner. Allison wasn’t surprised. She’d known plenty of friends like that at Harvey Primary. The kind that probably never went a week without some major row, but needed each other too much for any of them to matter. Both still kept their distance from her.

They’d also cut off Arnold, which Allison felt was more than a little unfair; he’d been at least as stupid as Mabel in the barn. He certainly seemed to be taking it harder than her. He’d always had a tough time making friends, even before you took his family’s reputation into account.

Allison, having written off Mabel and Maelstrom, and being half-terrified of the former anyway, had started making an effort to get to know the rest of her schoolmates. They were all friendly enough. She hurled a few of the Institute’s least loved trees over the horizon with Britomart, and made a game of faking certain powers with others, just to see if anyone saw through it. Even the Institute’s adolescent residents had deigned to keep her company for the better part of an afternoon, basking in the instinctual awe most children have for older kids and ignoring the slight bemusement that came with it. Allison couldn’t help but find their almost-rule breaking a little adorable compared to Mabel trying to make the most powerful being on the planet do her evil bidding.

None of the children had tried excluding her from their games, and had welcomed her readily into any conversation she decided to take part in.. Except, she noticed, they didn’t make much of an effort to invite her into anything. There was a faint but definite distance between her and the other students. She’d put it down to her newness, or maybe her lack of a silly enough name.

As it turned out, she only had to wait three days for that to be rectified.

When Allison awoke that morning, she found herself alone in the dormitory. Judging by how the light from the windows fell on the walls, it wasn’t far off noon. A note had been left on her bedside table:

Good Morning, Allison. It’s Naming Day! We thought we’d let you and Arnold sleep in; if he hasn’t woken up yet when you read this, you hereby have my permission to prod him awake. I’m sure you know how boys can be. Festivities kick off at 5 O’clock. If you don’t think your hair has reached a suitably feminine length, come see me.

-Z.

Allison looked around, a vestigial response left over from millions of years of evolution spent without the advantage of ESP. Looked like Arnold was more of an early riser than her. She gathered up her clothes and enjoyed having the shower block to herself.

Once she had deemed herself presentable, she decided to burn some of the hours between her and the Naming in the library. Halfway up the hill, a boy ran up to her. He was about eighteen, tall, flaxen haired, and—as much as she was capable of judging these things from her prepubescent perspective—quite radiantly handsome.

“Hey, Linus.” Linus had what could only be described as broad ‘music’ powers14, and after word had gotten to him about the musical bent of Allison’s own power, he’d grown quite fond of the girl. He claimed to be a son of Apollo—god of healing, music, and pretty much anything else Hermes or one of the other supposed theoi hadn’t already snatched up—but nobody bought that for a second. Apollo and the other Olympians lived all the way in Greece, after all15.

He grinned. “Morning, Allison. Looking forward to trading the name in? What’re you hoping for?”

She shrugged. “Not too fussed, long as it isn’t too long. Maybe Symphony, ‘cause of all the songs?”

He slapped her on the shoulder, laughing. “I’ll keep my fingers crossed for ya. Maybe dad’ll nudge Lawrence in the right direction.”

He walked off, leaving Allison to wonder how seriously he meant that.

She made her way inside and, soon afterwards, was ambushed by Britomart in the main hallway. She was a serious looking, deceptively slight—although Allison would probably have been more surprised if she had looked as strong as she was—seven year old. “You gonna bet on yourself and Arnold?” she asked.

“What?”

She sighed. “Did nobody tell you about the betting pool?”

“Nope.”

“We like to put bets on the Namings,” she explained. “How many syllables you end up with, whether Lawrence goes for something Greek or T. S. Eliot, if you end up with a double nickname before the year’s out, how long it takes him to decide on the name.” She allowed herself a small smile. “I’ve already won pretty big on the last one. Lots of different factors. You interested?”

“Not really? What do you even bet with?”

“Oh, lots of different things. Snacks, chores; sometimes Lawrence lets us do odd jobs in town to prove we aren’t freaks or something and lets us keep the money. Not sure what he expects us to spend it on, but it’s nice to know it’s ours. Windshear finds ways for people to pay.”

“Windshear?”

“She’s kind of in charge.”

“Isn’t she, like, five?”

Brit shrugged. “Six, but who’s counting?”

“The calendar?”

She giggled. “Happy Naming, Allison.” She ran off, at clearly inhuman speed.

Much to her discomfort, Arnold was already sitting in the library. “Oh, hi,” he said, not looking at her.

“Good morning,” Allison replied.

“I think it’s the afternoon now.”

“Who cares?” She sat at one of the tables and opened her copy of The Secret Garden, less reading it and more ensuring she wasn’t looking at anything else.

“Good book?” asked Arnold.

“Would I be reading it if it wasn’t?” Actually, she did find she was dwelling a lot on the various ways the main characters could be done away with using the songs at her disposal.

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe you were checking if it needed burning.”

“You know, I’m pretty sure I could snap a kid in half right now.”

“And I could teleport them onto the Moon without a spacesuit.”

“That might not be so bad. Tea at the Gatehouse?”

“Jupiter, then.”

“Yeah. Not surprised you need to aim at the biggest target.”

“…What?”

Allison smirked. “Looks like they’re safe.”

Arnold muttered something and looked back down at The Fellowship of the Ring, hoping to prove something to someone by not skipping the songs.

Aside from lunch, where Lawrence made a game of not quite referencing the party that evening, the two children mostly stayed in the library that afternoon, better to avoid the avalanche of congratulations and eager speculations that greeted them whenever they left.

“Do you think we’ll have to do anything?”

“What do you mean, Arnold?” replied Allison, testily.

“Well, are there words we’ll need to say? Is Lawrence going to make us do a dance or something?”

“You can make a speech, at least.”

“When are you going to drop that? Mabel and Maelstrom hate me now, too, isn’t that enough?”

“They can’t hate either of us. We barely know them16.”

He scoffed. “I thought you were meant to be smart.”

Allison raised up in her chair. “Listen—”

She was irritated enough to not notice the song drifting towards the door. A plump, matronly old lady opened it. “Children, it’s time to freshen up,” she declared in a thick, West Country accent.

“…so remember that next time, you little piece of—Hiiiii, Mrs Gillespie.”

Mrs Gillespie’s brush snagged in Allison’s hair. “Ow!”

She tutted. “Dear, I’ve already accepted that all my efforts will be dashed as soon as you two are out on the grass, but for now, could you please sit still?”

Allison stiffened. “Sorry.”

“It’s alright, let’s just—Easy on the brylcreem, Arnold!” She rushed over just in time to prevent him from looking like Bob Hope on his worst day.

Allison liked Mrs Gillespie. The other natural teachers put a lot of effort into making themselves seem as approachable and friendly as possible. As any child who’s ever dealt with a youth pastor—or certain breeds of student counsellors—will tell you, this had the unfortunate side effect of making them seem a touch pushy; hungry for the personal approval of their students. Mrs Gillespie, however, was to all appearances quite comfortable in her position of authority over her students, but did not wallow in it. It helped that she mainly taught history, which was close enough to being a story that Allison could get some enjoyment from the telling, even if it was still more like a pleasant reminder than actual learning.

Mrs Gillespie was also the only teacher who preferred not being called by her first name. “I’m sure you new humans can forgive a very old human some backwardness,” she’d explained to Arnold and Allison. Then she’d offered them barley sugars. That and a sharp whack of a ruler just short of a distracted student’s fingers comprised much of her strategy for dealing with children.

She was presently occupied fussing over the two of them before their Naming. She’d put Allison in a white gown that was not wholly unlike the one she’d worn for her first Holy Communion. Same hair ribbons, too. She’d dressed Arnold up ‘smart’, which meant he was quite acutely uncomfortable, but incredibly convenient for wandering family photographers.

“So, what do we do when we’re in front of everyone?” asked Arnold, hoping to God he wouldn’t have to wear the bowtie all night.

Mrs Gillespie smiled warmly. “Try to look thrilled by the attention. I don’t expect you’ll succeed, but at least everyone will know you’re human.”

Neither child seemed particularly reassured by this, but they did appreciate the honesty.

“Just remember this: every boy and girl out there went through the exact same thing. Well, apart from Maelstrom, but he’s a special case. I can tell you now, you won’t be able to match Phantasmagoria’s faux pas.”

Allison frowned at the mention of Mabel. “What’d she do?”

“Well, it wasn’t so much anything she did as much as what she said when Dr. Lawrence Named her.”

“And that was?”

Mrs Gillespie cleared her throat dramatically. “‘That’s it?’ ”

The children tried to suppress giggles, poorly.

“She’s been such a good sport about her name. Even if she’s usually run off before we’ve finished saying it.”

Arnold raised an eyebrow. “You don’t like the name?”

She smiled, a little impishly. “Let’s just say that if you want to be a proper grown up, you need to accept that other grown ups—even the ones you most respect—will sometimes come out with some silly ideas. And I’ve noticed that you two have been keeping your distance from Phantasmagoria and Maelstrom. Those two were all over you when you got here.”

“We haven’t been here a week,” mumbled Allison.

“Now don’t be giving me any of that,” said Mrs Gillespie, sharply. “I was a mother once, you know. I can tell the difference between kids just not playing together and those same kids avoiding each other. Why don’t you tell me what’s the matter? Parties aren’t nearly as much fun when there’s bad blood in the air.”

Arnold looked down at his hands, and not because the cufflinks made him feel posh. “…We’ll get into trouble.”

Mrs. Gillespie looked thoughtful. “Did anyone get hurt?”

They both answered without hesitation. “No.”

“Hmm, is anyone likely to get hurt?”

Allison fielded that one, though she had to think about it. “No. Me and Maelstrom made sure of that.”

As a mother, grandmother, and educator, Mrs Gillespie was fairly confident in her ability to discern thoughtfulness from hesitation. “Is the larder in order?”

“Yes.”

“And the latrines?”

“…Still yes.”

“Then I think I can live without the specifics. I think we’ll let you go first, Allison.”

Arnold opened his mouth to protest, but Mrs Gillespie held up a hand. “You’ll have your turn, Arnold. This isn’t a race.”

Allison tried to sum up as best she could. “So Phantasmagoria and Maelstrom were doing something creepy in the barn, and then Phantasmagoria wanted to do something really stupid that’d let her do more creepy things. Me and Maelstrom told her she was being stupid and kind of evil, but Arnold egged her on. Then I sort of… burned the—”

“What do you mean ‘sort of’?” interrupted Arnold, bitterly.

“Don’t interrupt,” ordered Mrs Gillespie.

“So I burned the magazine, and Maelstrom put it out.” She figured she wasn’t giving away too much with that.

Mrs Gillespie nodded. “Arnold, would you like to give us your side of the story?”

“She bloody burned it! Who does that? And now nobody likes us! And… And—”

She put a finger to his lips. “Breathe, boy, breathe. Count to ten, recite a psalm, make a list of all the curse words you know for all I care. Just make sure you can say what you need to say without tripping over your words.”

He went with all three suggestions. That out of his system, he started over. “I thought he could keep us safe. Who was gonna try locking us up again if the Flying Man was on our side?”

Allison flinched. If Arnold’s admission disturbed Mrs Gillespie at all, she didn’t let it deter her. “I can’t begrudge you the sentiment, if even a little of what Dr. Lawrence has told me is true.”

“But it wasn’t just that.” Arnold’s voice was beginning to quaver. “I wanted him to hurt people. Not even just the people who shoved me in Roberts. I wanted him to hurt naturals for letting all that happen to me. I wanted him to hurt every bloke in Harvey who talked crap about my mum and dad. But I… But I…” He broke into tears.

“Shhh.” Mrs Gillespie hugged him, tight. “There, there, that’s quite enough for now.”

“…I wanted him to hurt them, too.”

Allison was clearly horrified. “What’s wrong with you?”

“That’s enough, Allison,” warned Mrs Gillespie.

She didn’t listen. “Why would you want to hurt your parents?”

“…Because I thought they might have told on me.” It sounded childish even to his ears, but he could think of no other other way of putting it.

Mrs Gillespie wished dearly that she could have told Arnold that he was being ridiculous. But she had worked with children like him—and their families—for over a decade now, and she liked to think she was an honest woman. Her grip tightened. “Oh, Arnold, honey…”

“I doubt that,” said Allison.

“And how would you know?” spat Arnold, tears still hot on his cheeks.

She shrugged, dismissively. “Just doesn’t seem like them.”

“They’re not your mum and dad.”

“It’s just… Your dad hates the government. More than he hates anything besides the Reds. And even if your mum thought the Devil was in you or something, she’d have made you take a holy water bath or something before handing you over.”

“Don’t talk about my mum like that!”

“You were the one who wanted the Flying Man to beat her up!”

“Shut up, shut up, shut up!”

“Please, children. Don’t do this to each other.”

Weeping is often contagious, and Allison was beginning to catch it. “They came for you, Arnold,” she said. “You let someone see you, and I got a rifle butt slammed into my head! Nobody would have ever noticed me if you hadn’t messed up. We’d both be home right now, I wouldn’t have had to see two blokes get eaten by a bloody lion, and neither of us would’ve been poked and prodded by a scarecrow wrapped in skin!”

They were both crying too hard to argue after that. Red and puffy eyes flickered towards the door, worried that someone would barge into the powder room to see what was the matter. Mrs Gillespie doubted it. She found that the prospect of Naming had a way of dredging up submerged emotions.

Arnold caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. “We ruined all your work,” he moaned.

Mrs Gillespie chortled, managing to make even that sound dignified. “Oh, dears, there’s a reason I always start a couple of hours in advance.” She pulled two hankies out of the floral patterned handbag she had on the counter. “Now, if you would both take these, we can get started on the restoration efforts.”

The two of them silently let her work on them. Mrs Gillespie rambled on about her own children and the old classroom she had presided over in Poplar, London. She held no delusion that either child was paying her much attention, but she figured they’d rather have her anecdotes than silence.

“Allison,” she said while putting the finishing touches on said child, “you don’t have to answer this if it hurts too much, but what exactly do you think made the fellas from the DDHA decide to take you in as well?”

For a moment, Allison found herself unable to answer. She knew she had nothing to fear in telling the plain truth, but the habits of secrecy and denial she had developed at McClare were not dying easily. She managed to push through it. “I didn’t know I could do powers before they came for Arnold. I didn’t even know Arnold had powers. I just thought his song was very pretty.”

Arnold blushed. Allison didn’t notice.

“New human songs are just better like that. Um, sorry, Mrs Gillespie.”

She shrugged. “I never much fancied myself a musician, anyway.”

“We were at school when they came. They just marched into our classroom with guns and told Miss Rossi they were to bring Arnold in. Said someone had reported him ‘causing paranormal phenomena with intent’.”

“I find the DDHA has a need to use as many words as possible to describe very basic concepts,” opined Mrs Gillespie. “If they were in our Żywie’s English class, I imagine she’d find their prose quite purple.”

“Miss Rossi didn’t argue. They pulled Arnold out of his chair and dragged him out of the room. We all followed to watch, even Miss Rossi. He was trying to squirm out of their arms, and I’d just realised why his song sounded so different.” She looked at Arnold. “Why didn’t you just use your power on the soldiers?”

“I didn’t want them to know for sure I had one. If they thought I was a natural, they’d have had to let me go home, right?”

“Very prudent,” said Mrs Gillespie. “Although the DDHA is allowed to detain suspected superhumans for up to eighteen months before being required to provide evidence of a power.”

“God.”

“Indeed.”

Allison continued. “So I just kind of took your song and threw it at the soldiers. I didn’t even know I teleported them away17. I might have felt guilty if they weren’t trying to throw you in super-kid jail. Then one of their mates got behind me and…” She couldn’t finish the sentence, not without reminding herself of that explosion of pain.

“Why’d you do that, anyway?” asked Arnold.

Allison didn’t look at him. “I didn’t want to see you go, alright?”

“Why?”

Allison sighed. “Because we’re mates. Even if I did laugh at your mum’s Bible lunches. They’re just weird.”

“Well, thanks,” he muttered.

Allison grunted. “It’s fine. You got me out of McClare, anyway.”

Mrs Gillespie seemed pleased. “There we are! Prim as princes. They should be ready for you two about now.” She took the children by the hand and led them out to the front door. Before she opened it, she knelt down in front of them, meeting them at eye level. “If you’re still nervous, I can always escort you out to the stage.”

“There’s a stage?” Allison asked. But she shook her head, trying to smile as bravely as she could. “I think I’ll be okay.” She looked to her friend. “Arnold?”

He shrugged, trying to reverse engineer some of his elder brothers’ bravado18. “Nah, it’s cool.” He liked the word cool. Made him feel American19.

Mrs Gillespie smiled. “I’m glad to hear it. Don’t worry about the names you end up with, dears. I find names tend to grow to suit their bearers. Oh, wait a sec, almost forgot.” She removed a small, aquamarine brooch from her breast pocket, affixing it to Allison’s dress. “Belonged to my daughter. I like to have the girls wear it for their Namings, as long as they don’t mind.”

Allison was honestly touched. “Not at all, Mrs Gillespie.”

She smiled. “Don’t think you’re being left out, young man. Those cufflinks belonged to my own dad.”

Arnold appreciated the sentiment, though he would have rather not known the cufflinks’ origin. After seven Anzac Days—as well as two uncles and a granddad—he was a little over wearing the heirlooms of dead men. “Thanks, Ma’am.”

She opened the door onto the night. “Well, your audience awaits you.” She broke out laughing. “I shouldn’t have said that. Good luck, kids.”

Arnold and Allison stepped outside. A white carpet had been laid out from the porch steps to just a little short of the river, where a large fire pit had been erected. Aside from Mrs Gillespie, who Allison could sense making her way down via the farmhouse’s backdoor, everyone was assembled around it. She could hear their expectation, their curiosity; also impatience, boredom, and the vague hope they would get something to laugh at.

She grabbed Arnold’s hand. He did not reject it.

“So, what do we do?” he asked.

“Well,” she said, “we either stay up here till we’re old enough to leave, or we can let Lawrence give us Dan Dare names.”

“It’s not Roberts. They can call me Lord Silly Squire for all I care.”

Allison laughed. “Wait. You strain your brain for an embarrassing name, and the worst you could think up was a regal title?”

Arnold bit his lip. “Let’s just go, Every-Power.”

“Right behind ya, Not-Here.”

They made their way down into the crowd. Allison did her best to wave like she imagined Princess Elizabeth would. They were surrounded by smiling faces; some, Allison could tell, were more sincere than others. Even the youngest students seemed to tower over the pair of them. They walked past them to where Lawrence and his eldest students stood waiting before the bonfire.

When they reached them, they all shook Arnold and Allison’s hand in turn, apart from Basilisk, who settled for a thumbs up in their general direction. “Glad you could make it,” said Lawrence, too low for anyone but the two of them to hear. They were a little amazed he could pull that off.

He turned back to the crowd. “My friends!” he bellowed. All the subtle murmuring that arises when large groups of people are left idle stopped. “We’ve come out to welcome these two children into our family.”

“And because there was booze out here,” interjected Tiresias.

The guests of honour laughed, as did a few others, but Lawrence ignored him. “As you all know, I’ve travelled a fair bit in my time. I’ve met new humans from every corner of the globe. I’m probably the only white man to look upon Fantomah20 and live—at least in a state worth being alive—though that’s entirely on her, believe me. I was lucky enough to be joined on my travels by these four fine men and women beside me, and then by all of you. And though I’ve been settled and sedentary for nearly thirteen years now, I like to think we’re all still on a journey together. And now, I wish to formally invite Myriad and Elsewhere to join us.”

The crowd applauded, which was good, since it took Allison and Arnold a moment to figure out which was which.

They let the newly christened Myriad—or maybe Snapdragon via Myriad—light the bonfire, which she did with aplomb, conjuring a pair of flaming Chinese dragons to breathe life into it. She found it funny that Snapdragon’s fires only burned if he willed them to.

The teachers got utterly smashed, to put it generously, resulting in a drunken reenactment of the Nativity, with Mrs Gillespie standing in for that eternal cuckold, Joseph. Żywie, Basilisk, and Melusine, arms linked, sang “My Boomerang Won’t Come Back”, as loudly and as foreignly as possible. In what was without a doubt his greatest possible contribution to the party atmosphere, Tiresias kept to himself.

Myriad and Elsewhere—who had been expecting much worse, if they were being honest—had what might have been the best night of their lives. They danced like pagans in the lurid imaginations of Christians. They consumed enough party food and fizzy drinks to earn the hatred of their next morning selves. Bowties were discarded. Most importantly, for the first time since either of them realised what they were, they didn’t feel alone: the barrier between them and the other children had well and truly crumbled. They both stretched their powers, or in Allison’s case, the powers she found most appealing at any given moment, in ways they never before imagined.

There was only one note of confusion that evening. It occurred to Allison that she hadn’t seen either the blue boy or the girl in the sailor outfit since the day of her check-up, so she’d decided to ask after them. By that point of the night, Lawrence had drunken approximately a pub-and-a-half worth of lager, and was thus slightly tipsy. He was entertaining Mrs Gillespie’s theory that the various books of the Bible should each be paired with a different alcoholic beverage when Allison ran up to them.

“So, for the Apocalypse of Saint John you’d obviously be drinking absinthe, like Byron—Oh, hello Myriad.” She beamed at her, not even caring about the grass stains.

“Hi, Mrs Gillespie! Thanks again for getting us ready.”

“No problem,” she slurred.

She giggled. There was a reason she tried to stay up as late as possible when her parents had company. “Um, Lawrence, have you seen the blue kid and the girl with the badger hair anywhere? It’s been days since I heard ‘em.”

Lawrence chuckled. “Blue kid? Badger hair? Did you lick that lollipop the Physician gave you? I told him it wasn’t appropriate putting hallucinogens in those.”

She rolled her eyes. “No,” she lied. “It definitely wasn’t a dream.”

Mrs Gillespie hiccuped. “Don’t fret, child. It was probably just some of Ma-, I mean, Phantas-Phantasma-Drawing Girl’s creations walking around. Or maybe Żywie’s plants have learned how to give birth.”

Lawrence looked at her warily. “You think so?”

“Oh, I’m sure she’s thought about it.”

Allison decided she wouldn’t press the issue till the two of them had sobered up. Slightly exhausted from the the new enthusiasm her classmates had for her and Arnold, she decided to experiment with Brit’s power for a bit. Thanks to how she played with kinetic energy, it allowed her to leap tall buildings in a single bound. There were of course no tall buildings for hundreds of miles, so she contented herself with jumping over the house and the barn. At least until she spotted Mabel sitting alone by the river, looking out over the black water.

Inspired by the camaraderie she’d enjoyed that night, Allison decided to set down and try being friendly. It wasn’t like she was even mean to her or Arnold. Sure, she tried roping them into a campaign of world domination, but that was simple courtesy. If anything, they should have been flattered. It helped that she didn’t appear to have her binder nearby.

“You got lucky, Myriad,” she said as Allison approached her.

She stopped. “Thanks, I think. Probably be a while before I start calling myself that in my head. Where’s Maelstrom?”

Mabel patted a neatly folded set of clothes beside. “In the river. Or being the river, I guess. He does that sometimes when the other kids get rowdy.”

“I can get that. Hey, I wanted to say sorry about the barn. I overreacted.”

She laughed. “Nah, I think you were right. Mostly. I would’ve gotten bored with the world pretty soon, anyway. Or I would have picked one bit to do stuff in and let the rest of it go to waste.”

Allison decided that this was likely what passed for good sense from Mabel. “So, friends?”

She waved a hand. “Whatever you want to call it, Every-Power.”

Allison sat down beside her. “Mabel, do you have a Socii?” she asked. “The Physician said a lot of us have them.”

“Yeah. That’s what he said when he checked me out, at least. ”

“Were you born with your powers? I think I was,” she said, not without some pride.

“…No. I was like five or six.”

Allison decided to ask Mabel something she’d been rather curious about since coming to the Institute. “What’s it like?”

“What’s what like?”

“Getting powers. You know, if you weren’t born with them.”

“I think it’s different for everyone.”

“Okay, but what about you?”

She didn’t answer. Eventually, Allison craned forward to get a better look at her face. There was something haunted in her eyes.

“Um, Mabel?”

“…There was a man.”


1. Mabel found the former “preachy”. She did like the bit with the helicopter, though.

2. Specifically, the garden.

3. Namely, the cricket results.

4. And driven the sales of silver jewelry through the roof.

5. Or at least human shaped.

6. All of Enlil’s various governments would like to formally apologise for this revelation.

7. Then, being free of the obligation to be the bigger woman herself, she used her power to make the staff toilets overflow.

8. “Why are you making us do this?”

9. “You sick, twisted—”

10. Looking at you, Jeremiah.

11. More than a million, but less than a squillion.

12. John Fitzgerald Kennedy would later resign as US president in February of 1963, citing health issues. He was succeeded by his Vice President, Lyndon B. Johnson.

13. From a book on medieval witchcraft. Lawrence confiscated that quick smart.

14. Spontaneous song and dance numbers had thankfully decreased in frequency after Linus’ first year at the institute.

15. Some might argue that the Olympians—and similar beings such as Father Christmas—were who most people would have immediately associated the term “superhuman” with prior to the Flying Man. This is only half true. While the Olympians arguably possess superhuman abilities, most authorities would hesitate to call them “people”. Sapient weather patterns might be more accurate.

16.Allison’s model of human relations did have one flaw, in that the DDHA was in all probability not run by the girls she didn’t like at school. She ignored this.

17. Privates Barrie and Harris—after a harrowing journey through the space between spaces—found themselves deposited in a paddock five miles east, along with some incriminating sweet wrappers, one of Mr. Barnes’ beer cans, and a very angry cat.

18. It went about as well as the Soviet attempt to reverse engineer the spaceship from Tunguska. Worse, in fact: Arnold didn’t even accidentally discover a more efficient way of dying fabric red.

19. For both Arnold and Allison, the United States were little different than Narnia or Middle-Earth, except less relevant to day to life. At least the White Witch never snapped every magic wand in the land and expected everyone to thank her.

20. Fantomah: A Kongo vengeance spirit believed to have been summoned into our reality in 1894, during the reign of King Leopold II over what was then called the Congo Free State. It was not called that much longer. It is advised that any non-Kongo individual who comes into contact with Fantomah retreat as quickly as possible, rather than risk offending her. Most practical theologians maintain that Fantomah’s powers do not extend beyond her native Congo, though some point to Leopold II as evidence against this presumption, due to him being found devouring the flesh off of his own hands. He is yet to stop.

Previous Chapter                                                                                                       Next Chapter

Chapter Five: Greetings, Fellow Humans!

Allison was jerked awake by the same omnidirectional voice that had called everyone in for dinner. Her night-terrors meant she had never been much of a morning person, so she took some schadenfreude in the fact the PA-girl had clearly just been dragged out of bed herself. She also took a moment to appreciate that, thanks to Żywie1, she now knew what schadenfreude meant. German was such a versatile tongue.

The other children in her dorm were rising with widely varying degrees of enthusiasm. On top of the nightstand next to Allison’s hammock was a set of clean clothes, the expected hygiene supplies, and a bag containing a few notebooks and some stationary. She was only supplied with shorts. Her mother would have been appalled.

There was also a small stuffed bear, but that was there the night before. The Institute provided plushies for children young enough to still derive comfort from them. Allison had tried cuddling hers, but it could never truly replace Mr. Wuzzler back at home2.

As their dorm’s den-mother marched the younger children up to the shower block, kits in arms, Allison ran up to Mabel, who was still rubbing sleep from her eyes. “So, what do you do all day, here?”

Allison ran up to Mabel, who was still rubbing sleep from her eyes. “So, what do you do all day, here?”

“What?” she answered blearily.

She considered how best to put it. “I know this place is a school, but how much of a school is it really?”

This time Mabel seemed to understand the question. “We still have English and Maths and stuff. They did give you the timetable, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Then look at that, please. I can make it talk if you want.”

“Okay, okay, just asking.” She decided to wait until they showered before trying to extract any more information out of Mabel.

Between the heat, Melusine, and Maelstrom, you could always count on hot water at the New Human Institute. Not that anyone sane would want a hot shower in that weather, of course. Allison was pleased to find that her hair had visibly grown since Żywie’s ministrations. The dark spots under her eyes had faded, too.

Breakfast was nice. More sedate than dinner, but still loud enough that something resembling a private conversation could be held. Before everyone tucked in, Lawrence relayed the kind of platitudes that wouldn’t have seemed out of place in any morning assembly, albeit with some vague allusions to evolution and the casual defiance of all known laws of physics thrown in.

Allison arrived a few minutes late. If anyone cared, they didn’t voice it. Arnold was wrapped up in a debate with Jumpcut over something or other, Lawrence was discussing lesson plans with Basilisk and Żywie, Melusine wasn’t there yet, and even if Tiresias were an option, he was engrossed in his paper, so she decided to sit with Mabel and Maelstrom, who were animatedly discussing future performances of the Watercolours.

“What do you think of this–Oh, hi, Allison. Budge over Maelstrom. So, I was thinking, since we haven’t done a proper tragedy yet–”

“You’ve done plenty from our end,” interrupted a teenage girl to Mabel’s left.

“Shut up, Stratogale! Anyway, we should do the sinking of the SS Koombana on the river! Imagine the drama, the spectacle, the raw emotion!” She was practically swooning at the prospect.

“Sounds neat,” opined Allison, scooping scrambled eggs onto her toast.

“Sounds gaudy,” countered Stratogale.

“Do you do stuff like last night a lot?” asked Allison.

Stratogale laughed scornfully. “Too much.”

“Lawrence likes them,” said Maelstrom, a little weakly.

“He’s too nice.”

“Or he just has refined enough tastes to appreciate our adaptation of the classic Men’s Adventure3 feature: ‘Nailed to a Killer Shark’4.”

Mabel was very proud of that one. It had been one of their earliest stagings, back when they still called themselves Blue Ultramarine Productions. Some detractors complained that being crucified on a great white would actually make it harder for it to devour you, but Mabel had held firm that what mattered was the hero’s emotions and pathos, rather than how much actual peril he was in. Or as a then six year old Phantasmagoria had put it, “Well, he doesn’t know that.”

“Why do you even need Mealy for this? We all know you can animate water fine without–” She looked queasy. “I’ve got to go.” She ran off in search of a bathroom.

The girls both looked at Maelstrom. He looked up from his eggs. “What?” he asked.

They looked at him harder. “…No, that wasn’t me! And she has a point, I mean, you’re kind of, um, artistically limited working with me. There always has to be water. Don’t you get bored of sea-monsters and mermaids and stuff?”

Mabel took his hand. “What would be the point without you? Besides, if I dumped you from the act, I’d be stuck calling myself Colour. What kind of name for an artist is that?”

“Didn’t she have a number one hit with ‘Love your Love5’ back in ‘59?” said Melusine.

Maelstrom brightened immediately. His mother squeezed in between the children. “So what are we talking about?”

Mabel’s expression darkened. “Stratogale was making fun of Maelstrom.”

“Was she now?” Melusine replied, a little too evenly.

Maelstrom put a hand on his mother’s arm. “It’s fine, really.”

“If you say so, droplet. Here, let me help you with that…” She started trying to cut up Maelstrom’s toast, to the obvious amusement of the other students.

“Mum!” He tried to scrunch up into as perfect a ball as possible without actually reverting to a liquid state. Lawrence gave Melusine a disapproving look. Allison couldn’t blame him. “I can cut my own food.”

“I’m just being helpful.”

“Would you do that for the other children, Melusine?” asked Tiresias, from across the table.

She put down her son’s cutlery, lips pursed. “So, what have we got to look forward to from the Watercolours?” she asked, a little too cheerily.

“We’re not sure,” said Malestrom, voice muffled a little by his legs.

I’m sure,” insisted Mabel.

He shrugged. “I’m worried we’ve reached the limits of what we can do with the medium.”

“Oh, don’t say that. Without you two, what would we do for entertainment around here?”

“Movies?” offered Allison. Some of the students sitting near them felt a pang of desperate hope.

Melusine wrinkled her nose. “Bah! Movies, anyone can make those.”

“It would be easier to come up with new acts if some of the other kids would chip in. Imagine if we had Reverb doing sound effects!”

“Reverb?” Allison whispered to Maelstrom.

“She does the announcements,” Maelstrom whispered back.

“Have you asked?” Melusine asked Mabel.

“Of course we have.”

Allison decided to interject. “I could copy her powers if you wanted.”

Mabel’s eyes glimmered with possibility. Melusine and Maelstrom’s eyes also glimmered, but it would have been more noteworthy if they didn’t. “You could, couldn’t you?”

“Yeah. I can only do one at a time. I think.”

Maelstrom looked uneasy. “Isn’t using someone’s powers without permission, I don’t know, mean? Unethical?”

“It’s not like I’d be taking anything from her.”

“Do you think you could get Arnold to work with us? The staging possibilities alone!”

Allison grinned. “I think so, if not, ”—she wriggled her fingers, Arnold’s green flames dancing beneath her skin—“we can work around that.”

His light and their laughter managed to catch Arnold’s attention. “What are you guys laughing about?” he called out from the other end of the table.

He was answered with more laughter.

“Come on, tell me!”

Whether or not the scrambled eggs Allison teleported into his hair constituted an explanation is a matter best left to philosophers, but it certainly didn’t satisfy him.

All in all, Lawrence was fairly forgiving of the resulting food fight. “First day jitters,” he said, chuckling. “Good to see that you didn’t leave your natural spontaneity at McClare. Still, try to temper it in future.”

Melusine and Maelstrom were quite the help cleaning up. As the former put it, a lot of things were mostly water when you came down to it.

The rest of the morning wasn’t quite as fun. Then again, Allison and school never got along well. It wasn’t that she didn’t enjoy learning, it was just that the Australian education system unfairly pandered to children who did so via the grossly inefficient method of watching and listening. It was like being forced to chew the same mouthful of food for a whole day. In spite of the earnestness and enthusiasm of its teachers, class time at the New Human Institute wasn’t much better. However, McClare had taught her that boredom came in many varieties, and this one was almost meditative.

Maths was by far the most tedious, not surprising given Mr. Kinsey’s profession as an accountant. It didn’t help that, like most maths workbooks, the ones used at the New Human Institute offered glimpses of a terrifying parallel universe6 where professional farmers couldn’t figure out how much fencing materials to buy without the help of small children.

Basilisk, bless his heart, did his best to inspire his under-tens on the subject. “Maths is like magic, except everyone can do it,” he insisted, with immensely dramatic hand gestures.

Being children who all regularly performed feats that less self conscious eras would call witchcraft7, this did not do much to impress them. As Mabel put it, magic that anyone could do was little better than a set of matches.

English was a little more engaging. Allison was surprised to find out that was mostly left up to Żywie. She supposed it made some sense to assign her there rather than her actual area of expertise; there probably wasn’t yet a language on Earth with words for half of what Żywie knew about human biology. Not even German.

The healer presided over her class less like an English teacher, and more like the matron of a longstanding bookclub. Years of continual contact had worn away the expected distance between student and teacher at the New Human Institute.

“What I find most interesting comparing the Odyssey and the Aeneid is how each handles the character of Odysseus, or Ulysses if you prefer.”

Allison always found stories odd. They lived on the border between knowledge and memory. When she read a new book, she was often gripped by a sensation she imagined was much like how grownups felt when they reread something from their childhood. Something mostly forgotten, but still there.

That of course depended on her having met someone who’d read whatever she was reading. When she hadn’t, she almost understood what it was like to be any other person. She found she preferred the sourceless nostalgia, thank you very much.

“Both versions are essentially the same person: a wily trickster with a regrettable tendency to leave his comrades in the lurch. And yet one work lauds him, and the other heaps nothing but scorn on him, for all the same reasons. Of course—”

“Actually,” said Maelstrom, cheerfully. “Some Romans did like Ulysses. Caesar’s family liked to say they were descended from him.”

“Yes, very good, Maelstrom. As I was saying, the Aeneid was written by the losers. At least, the Romans assumed they were the losers, but everybody likes to think they’re secret Trojans. Mark my words, little ones, in a couple hundred years, they’ll be calling Captain Cook Brutus. In my village…”

Żywie rambled on like that for some time. Sometimes, it was even relevant to the sad aftermath of Troy. Mabel occasionally made the text on the blackboard dance, disordering a fiendishly complex genealogy of basically everyone in Homeric Greece, which Żywie in turn pretended not to notice. Allison was unsure if this was to avoid making a scene, or because Żywie found it amusing, but she suspected the latter. Meanwhile, Arnold was already turning into an inveterate note-passer.

It was during English that Allison heard it. It was a song. At least, she assumed it was a song, although its only meaningful similarity to any song she’d heard before was its peculiar transcendence of actual sound.

Music was nothing exclusive to human beings. Even the smallest, dumbest insects could boast at least a few notes. This meant that for Allison, silence was something that happened to other people. The songs of animals didn’t do much for her though. It wasn’t because they were less complex than a person’s, but that they had vastly different artistic priorities. You simply couldn’t describe the minds and talents of a human being and a bobtail lizard with the same musical language. And yet Allison would have felt more kinship with the lizard than whatever was creating this song.

It was like God, or whoever He had writing people’s songs, was playing a sick joke on her. The song built up expectation, only to break it and destroy whatever harmony it might have created. It changed and twisted as soon as she paid it any attention. It defied every idea she had of what a song was. And it hurt.

She covered her ears instinctively, but she knew it wouldn’t help. She always knew on some level that she would always be able to hear the songs, even if her eardrums burst. Until she heard this particular song, that had always been a comfort.

“Allison, is everything alright?”

She unscrewed her eyes to find Żywie standing over her desk. Everyone was staring at her.

“You were sort of… screamy,” said Arnold.

There was no room in her for embarrassment. Not even for the fact she was weeping. “There’s-this-sound.

Żywie frowned. “Let me take a look.” She went to take Allison’s hand, when she heard a car pull up outside.

Visitors to the Institute were novel enough that the class all got up to huddle around the window, aside from Arnold, who was awkwardly trying to comfort Allison. Their disappointment when they caught sight of the Holden FX parked out front was clear.

Żywie stopped, looking out the window. Anger flashed across her face, tempered by an odd kind of relief. “Don’t fret, little one, I think I know what’s the matter. Just focus on my song, there’s a good girl.” She had no idea if that would actually help, but it felt like good advice.

It was, although Allison only took half of it. Beautiful as Żywie’s song was, the piano bits still bothered her. She instead latched onto Arnold’s. It was the first superhuman leitmotif she ever heard, although she hadn’t recognised it for what it was at the time. It was something she had years of familiarity with. Its strangeness was of a more wholesome species than what she was trying to block out.

Reverb’s voice filled the classroom. “Would Arnold Barnes please go wait for the Physician in his office.” She sounded shakier than they’d heard her before, not that either Arnold or Allison had much of a baseline to go on.

Everyone looked at Arnold, clear pity in their eyes. Or in Allison’s case, tears. “What?”

Żywie slumped into her chair. “It’s alright, Arnold. Just a checkup.”

“But you did your magic thing yesterday!” he whined.

She laughed without humour. “Ah, bureaucracy! Go along with it and you can have a coke with dinner.”

When Arnold left the room, and everyone was back in their seats, Żywie attempted to press on with some readings from the Odyssey, specifically the parts detailing Circe’s unique hospitality, but her students didn’t settle easily.

Allison listened intently, though. It was like her mum reading a bedtime story. And as conflicted as that made her feel, it was still better listening than the alternative.

Allison ran into Arnold on the stairs when it came time for her turn. He looked shaken. In in his hand was an unwrapped but clearly unlicked lollipop.

“How was it?” she asked, her voice wavering between sympathy and fear.

In lieu of an answer, he held out the lollipop. “Try this.”

She did. It tasted the way mildewy dishcloths smelt.

“Like that.” He continued on down the stairs and outside, or as he thought of it, further away from the Physician.

He looked normal when Allison walked into his office. Tallish, rail thin, well dressed without over doing it, blond hair fading to grey; not terribly handsome, maybe even a touch jaundiced, but nothing you’d demand hidden from the eyes of small children and pregnant women. If he hadn’t been at the centre of that awful noise, Allison wouldn’t have thought anything of him.

Then he moved. That spoiled the illusion a little.

“Miss Kinsey, I presume?”

Allison made a vaguely affirmative noise. She couldn’t place his accent. She might have guessed South African, but an actual Afrikaner most certainly wouldn’t have. It was unlikely anyone would’ve willing claimed it as their own8.

He glided across the office, wrapping his fingers around Allison’s left hand and jerking it up and down. They bent normally, but Alison couldn’t quite feel any of his knuckles. She had fortunately grown somewhat accustomed to the Physician’s song. It was still acutely unpleasant, but she was just managing to cope. “Hello, Mr…”

“John Smith.” He offered up the name cheerfully and without hesitation.

Silence.

“…We’re not buying that, are we?” He chortled. It sounded prerecorded, somehow. Like the laugh track from an American sitcom9. Aside from that, he seemed to experience none of the subtle bodily convulsions associated with laughter. “Look at it this way, names are meant to help us identify a person, correct?”

She nodded, as though that needed clarifying.

“Well, you can identify me by the fact I am the only one in the room without one. If that doesn’t satisfy you, just call me the Physician. Everyone else does.”

She didn’t respond. She was too distracted by the Physician’s song. Now that its source was right in front of her, she was starting to unravel the underlying musical structure… Sort of. It conveyed many of the same themes as most songs—locomotion, spacial awareness, deductive reasoning, ukulele proficiency—but employed a vastly different set of motifs and structures to do so. It was like looking at someone’s portrait, only to discover on closer examination that it was composed entirely of baby teeth.

“Right, let’s get started.” He beckoned Allison to lie down on the examination bed in the corner of the room. Not seeing any other option, she obeyed. “First off, heart rate.” He sounded more like he was reminding himself than informing her. He pulled a stethoscope out from under his jacket, briefly laying the diaphragm on her left breast before removing it again. “Ah, all fine.”

Allison knew enough about medicine to know that wasn’t how it was done. She also realised that she couldn’t tell how old the Physician was. Songs usually helped a great deal with that, but not this one. She had assumed from the hair that he was somewhere around Lawrence’s age, but his skin was completely smooth. He didn’t even look like he had pores.

He went through the motions of medicine for a while. And that’s what it plainly was: going through the motions. It was like when she and Arnold used to play doctors and nurses10. He tapped Allison’s knee with a reflex hammer, a little too hard; inserted a tongue depressor in her mouth, without bothering to look inside it, which did at least teach her that the Physician tasted strongly of crushed ants; he even ordered her to turn and cough for whatever reason.

Through none of it did he show concern, or better understanding of Allison’s physical health. If anything, he seemed bored, although he never let the broad smile he had been wearing since the beginning of the “check-up” waver. Maybe he was hoping if he kept it up as much as possible, it would eventually seem appropriate.

“Now,” he said, packing up what Allison couldn’t help but think of as his toys into a black bag11“On with the important stuff.” He moved over to a small table, where a set of odd looking metal instruments were laid out. In the middle of them was what resembled a large, fanciful silver sculpture of a starfish, with a large ruby embedded in its body. The Physician placed an index figure on the jewel, which glowed in response. “I know this looks a little funny, but just think of it as a tape recorder. Do you mind terribly if I test the playback?”

Honestly, Allison was a little relieved the Physician seemed interested in something. She had begun to wonder if this was all a practical joke being played on her by a student with shapeshifting powers; and really substandard ones at that. “Sure,” she said, sitting up on the bed.

The Physician took a deep breath and sung:

“Click go the shears boys, click, click, click,
Wide is his blow and his hands move quick,
The ringer looks around and is beaten by a blow,
And curses the old snagger with the blue-bellied Joe!12

Allison thought it sounded disturbingly like the rendition from a record her mother used to play for her. The starfish then played back the Physician’s singing with perfect fidelity, which she found genuinely impressive.

“Now, the translation!”

The room was filled with what sounded like a newborn baby being fought over by hungry gargoyles. If not for the Physician’s song, it would easily have won the title of the worst thing Allison had ever heard. And yet she thought she could detect notes of nostalgia in that howling.

When the starfish went silent again, and Allison had uncurled from her fetal position on the bed, she found the Physician facing her again, face devoid of any apparent emotion. Apparently he didn’t need to keep his finger on the jewel.

“Anomalous human study #128, February the 20th, 1965. Patient is—” he sniffed, “—prepubertal female, aged approximately one hundred and two months. Patient was referred to me by Herbert Lawrence as a ‘psychomimetic’.”

“That means ability copying,” clarified Allison. “Oh, sorry. Did I mess up the tape?”

The Physician’s grin returned, wider than ever. His lips were almost stretched thin. “Talk as much as you want. The recorder knows what to exclude.”

“How does it know that?”

“The same way I hope you know not to copy down the entire conversation when you’re taking down a message on the phone.”

She decided not to press the matter.

“Previous research indicates that Patient’s extranormal ability manifests as a form of auditory synesthesia, allowing her to perceive talent and skill as musical forms, and incorporate them into herself. Limited empathic capabilities. Anecdotal evidence suggests this is temporary in the case of superhuman ability. Will begin testing—”

“Did Lawrence tell you all that?” asked Allison.

“No, McClare forwarded me your file after he decided to have you.” Allison somehow doubted Lawrence would have phrased it that way. She hoped not, at least.

“Why’d they do that?” she asked warily.

“I’ve done some research for the DDHA. They’d be lost without me,” he said, with some pride. “Well, even more so.”

For the entire check-up, Allison had felt a little guilty. Surely, she thought, it was wrong of her to dislike a man just because he was unlucky enough to be born a little physically and very musically deformed. She was glad to suddenly have a more valid reason.

“I must say, if Lawrence hadn’t snatched you up, we probably would have met before long anyway. Your ability sounds fascinating. I’m surprised nobody in the department recommended you to him before the boy you came here with did.”

“Arnold.”

“Yes, him. I will admit, I’d never met an exclusively external teleporter before him. Now, as soon as I heard about you, I knew I had to come up with something special.” He spoke like a grandparent trying to drum up anticipation for a homemade birthday present, not realising disappointment was inevitable.

He reached for another instrument, allowing Allison to notice that his arm was about an inch too long for comfort. It was a stout copper tube, with a black knob on its side, and topped with a milky white, faceted dome.

“Tell me,” said the Physician, cooly. “Have you ever read a book called Slan?”

“No.”

“Probably for the best. Has anyone you’ve met ever read it?”

Her eyes narrowed in concentration. “…No.” She was pleasantly surprised.

By some dark and terrible magic, the Physician’s grin managed to tighten further. He turned the knob on his device.

There was a new song. Baseline through and through, but still unfamiliar.

“If you would be so kind, Miss Kinsey, please recite the first line of A.E van Vogt’s Slan.”

“…His mother’s hand felt cold, clutching his.”

The Physician practically shook with giddiness. “Oh, how I love that opening. It’s not quite Dawn Treader, but it’s close.”

“Um, thank you.”

“And Mrs. Joan Newark of Exmouth’s favourite colour was…?”

“…Pass.13

“Hmm. Tell me, if we were pretending the Mrs. Newark machine was an actual person, could you tell me how she’s feeling right now?”

She looked at the machine. “Not happy.”

“You win some, you lose some.” He turned the knob again, silencing Mrs. Newark’s song. “Could you show me one of your classmates’ powers? Doesn’t matter which, I am fairly familiar with all of them. ”

“Okay.”

Immediately, a party of tiny, airborne cowboys rode through the space between Allison and the Physician, valiantly attempting to drive their cattle across a raging river, all formed from fire.

“I commend your taste, Miss Kinsey. Given Eliza’s unfortunate tactile limitations, I would have picked Brian, too.”

“Brian? Eliza?”

“Ah, my apologies. You would have had them introduced to you as Snapdragon and Żywie.”

“Oh.”

It was an uncanny feeling, finding out what she supposed was Żywie’s old human name. It was like hearing your grade one teacher be referred to by their first name. Most likely because it was exactly like that.

“I respect Lawrence’s sentiment, but the whole thing just feels like Halloween dressing up. Do you have Halloween down here? No? Shame, the Americans do it marvelously. I’d go back every year if I could manage it. But no, I just have to content myself with making the trees on my property change colour the right time of year…”

Allison wondered if the starfish had the same definition of relevant as the Physician.

Eventually, he resumed what Allison thought of as his serious business mode. He replaced the Mrs. Newark machine, picking what looked like a handheld mirror mated with an impossibly flat, double sided television screen. “Examining Patient for Socii.”

“Socii?”

Allison should have known better than to summon the Grin back into our world. “You know, I do appreciate it when you children try to engage with me a bit. A lot of you just sit stock still and let me do whatever, like the boy before you.”

“Arnold.”

“Yes. Anyway, Socii are a kind of metaphysical component many superhumans possess. I suppose you could call it a visual analogue to your songs. Well, let’s take a look under the hood.”

He pushed a button on the mirror’s handle. The screen flickered to life. Allison gasped.

Her face was covered in glowing, intricate patterns, like the tattoos a tribe of computers might come up with. Not only that, they looked as though they were alive. Shades of red and green flowed into and interfaced with each other like naturally occurring clockwork. When she held her hands up to the mirror, they were similarly patterned. She felt her face. “Are these real?”

“…Patient is confirmed as Vincio. Yes, yes they are. Well, they’re not exactly here. They’re sort of in this tiny little dimension sandwiched between length and breadth, I think. They can tell you a great deal about a person’s powers, but I haven’t quite found the Rosetta Stone yet. Not all of you have Socii, mind you. The last boy didn’t, for instance. Neither do Alberto and Françoise.”

“Żywie?”

“She has one. Some supers can even see Socii. Like Alberto, oddly enough.”

“He said he smelt new humans.”

“He’s a liar. I think he’s hoping someone will start calling him the Witchsmeller. Much catchier than Tiresias. Hmm, judging by the complexity of these glyphs, you’ve had yours since just about birth, maybe prior. Rare, that.” She was almost certain the Grin had literally reached the Physician’s ears. “Tell me, Miss Kinsey, what do you dream about?”

She stared at her knees for a long while.

The Physician snapped his fingers in her face. “Come on, Miss Kinsey, don’t go all Barnes on me.”

Now he remembers, she thought. “It’s not a dream. Not really. It’s more like, I don’t know, a thought I get when it’s dark. A feeling I can’t make go away.”

“Oh?”

“It’s like the darkness isn’t just what’s left when the light goes. It’s heavy, like water. I feel like I can barely move, and everything’s so tight, and I need to get out into the light, but that’s even scarier. And if I get out of the dark, I’ll hurt someone real bad. Someone who’s the whole world. Someone I love.” She hugged her legs.

He was still grinning. Allison wondered if it hurt. She wondered if anything hurt the Physician.

“Patient describes symptoms dissimilar to Asteria presentation. Will require further study.”

After that, the Physician had many questions. Did her maternal ancestors tend more towards endogamy or exogamy? How young was the typical onset of what he called the cycle of blood in her father’s family. Could she remember her great-grandparents’ blood types? Was she an only child because of parental choice, or difficulty with further conceptions? Was she able to assume the powers of every student at the New Human Institute, or did some give her trouble? Could she copy the Physician himself?

Her inability to answer most of these questions clearly frustrated the Physician, which mainly meant that his lips were no longer in danger of tearing themselves apart. “I think we’re just about done here, Miss Kinsey. Before we finish, though, has Eliza looked you over yet?”

“Yeah.”

The Physician whipped out what could have been an overgrown, mechanical mosquito. Before Allison could react, he stabbed it into her right arm, drawing a thin beaker’s worth of blood.

“Gah!”

He pulled the contraption out of her, leaving no incision mark.“Patient was subjected to biological readjustment prior to sample extraction. I do wish Lawrence would hold his horses. Skews the data. Still, a sample’s a sample. Goodbye, Miss Kinsey.” He fished a purple lollipop out of his front pocket. “Here, take this, for being a good girl.”

Allison was backing away towards the door, rubbing her arm in spite of the lack of physical pain. “No, thanks,” she said, voice quivering.

“You have to take it, Miss Kinsey. That’s how check-ups work.”

She cautiously snatched it from his hand. If it bothered him, it didn’t show. He just kept smiling.

Before she left the room, Allison took one last look at the Physician. He had stopped moving. There was no need to do so at this moment.

“Physician?”

“Yes?”

“Are you a demi-human?”

He released more of that canned laughter. “Miss Kinsey, I can assure you I am nothing of the sort.”

She believed him.


1. She had actually picked the word up from Eduard Keller, but you will forgive her for forgetting.

2. Studies have shown that ducklings and baby monkeys have a remarkable ability to transfer their love to artificial substitutes. Allison proved that human beings are at least better than ducklings or baby monkeys.

3. Basilisk never made the mistake of letting Mabel get her hands on a copy of Men’s Adventure again.

4. Based on a true story.

5. She was actually thinking of “Loving Being Loved by Your Love. Love.”

6. Sadly, parallel universes as a whole were not yet part of most primary school curriculums in 1965.

7. Very few superhuman abilities are considered witchcraft under its thaumaturgical definition.

8. Except possibly a Welshman.

9. In many civilizations, canned laughter is considered a form of necromancy, due to it co-opting the amusement of the long dead.

10. Arnold never understood why his mother got so upset when she heard he was playing doctors and nurses. Allison did, and never told him.

11. Sold separately.

12. “Click Go the Shears”, traditional.

13. The answer was blue.

Previous Chapter                                                                                                           Next Chapter

Chapter Four: Watercolours

The train journey was enjoyable enough. Allison spent most of the time watching the landscape flow past their window. What could charitably be called a city quickly gave way to countryside. As nations went, Australia was still young, or so the people in charge of it those days liked to tell themselves; the southwest a little more so than some other parts of the country. Yet all things seemed equally ancient under the February sun. Paddock fences that had only been erected the day before looked like they had burst from the ground thousands of years before humankind was even a nasty rumour. Newness, is by definition, a fleeting state of being in even the most forgiving conditions, but in that kind of unrelenting heat and light, it was almost purely hypothetical. It didn’t help that it was a Sunday1.

Early on, they passed through Harvey. Allison kept catching familiar snatches of music, which lingered only long enough for her to remember how much she missed them.

She was glad when they finally left the town behind.

Allison kept drifting back to her parents. She wondered if they were ever told why their daughter hadn’t come home from school that day. And even if they were, did they know she was heading somewhere better? And if they knew all that, what she was–what she had always been–would her absence even be unwelcome? She hated herself for entertaining the notion, but it refused to leave her.

Arnold’s parents weren’t far from his thoughts, either. He mostly worried about his father. Frederick Barnes might not have been quite as unstable as the good people of Harvey made him out to be, but even Arnold knew he wasn’t exactly well, either. The war had left him crippled, in chronic pain, and reliant on his wife’s income to keep the family afloat, and the other blokes around town had not been in any hurry to let him forget it. As if he might have liked not being able to provide for his own family. All he could give his youngest son was his love, and he did so in spades, even as he openly claimed that love was a business best left up to women and small children.

Arnold imagined his father would be writing letters. The West Australian probably had a cabinet dedicated to Frederick Barnes’ protracted demands that his son be returned to his care, that Robert Menzies be sacked, preferably literally, and that the Flying Man be shot and stuffed for getting everyone so worked up in the first place. The cabinet closest to the shredder, probably, but still.

Both had asked if they could go home. Of course they had. Repeatedly. Dr. Lawrence and Françoise in turn had gently but firmly explained all the reasons that couldn’t happen. The government had formally removed them from the custody of their parents. Dr. Lawrence could only take them because of some deal he had with the DDHA. And even if they could go back, did they really want their families to have to live with the kind of fear and suspicion they would attract? Then there was also the matter of learning to use their abilities safely.

These were all sound, sensible arguments (though Allison couldn’t help but wonder how the ability to be very good at things could hurt anyone by accident) but they offered little solace.

Dr. Lawrence seemed intent on keeping their minds too busy to dwell on such dark thoughts. He had endless questions about the children’s lives, families, and powers. Could they remember a time when they didn’t have powers? Did they know of any relatives with similar abilities. Were any of their grandparents from a specific Siberian village? Did their mothers make a habit of lingering near glowing, whispery minerals?

By tacit agreement, Arnold went first. Whether for Allison’s benefit, or a desire to avoid repeating himself too much, it looked like Dr. Lawrence had refrained from questioning Arnold too deeply about his powers before now. “I only found out about this,”–the veins on his right arm pulsed with green light–“a couple of Christmases ago. There was something in the shops I wanted–can’t even remember what the stupid thing was now–but there was no way Mum could ever afford it. And Father Christmas never drops round our place2. I just… I wanted it so much, and the light shot out, and it was gone. I don’t think anyone saw, but it took a while to make it stop doing whatever it wanted. I didn’t even know I was teleporting–is that the word?–stuff until I found the bloody toy in the bushes. I thought I was just blowing stuff up. Still want to know where our cat went.”

Dr. Lawrence nodded, eyes alight with fascination. “And no one else in your family can do this?”

Arnold shook his head. “No. I mean, far as I know. Mum could just be too good a Christian to do it, I don’t know.”

He looked at the boy quizzically. “Can’t remember anything ‘weird’ happening before your power manifested?”

“Like being bitten by a radioactive moving man?” added Françoise, not looking up from her copy of Kant’s Critique of Pure Reason–and the Mills & Boon novella concealed within it. She and Alberto had mostly kept their silence during the journey, the latter occupying himself with some Italian comic with a bloke in an all concealing black outfit in the act of stealing a no doubt priceless jewel on the cover. Now and then, he’d pause to take a swig from a flask.

“Nah, nothing like that.” Arnold replied.

Comic books would have you believe that those demi-humans who did not have the strange fortune of being born with their gifts acquired them in the wildest of circumstances. Brave explorers were bestowed unimaginable power by ancient Tibetan spirits3. Disgraced scientists tested improbable chemical and radiological treatments on their awkwardly named wards. Noble idiots explored what should have been left alone, lest the communists find someone stupid enough first. One-in-a-million industrial accidents seemed to occur with disturbing regularity.

This was all perfectly accurate, but failed to represent the unfortunate situation faced by a great number of demi-humans. For every one that could trace their powers to one big, obvious event in their lives, there were perhaps two or three who never could. They might have been bitten by an alien mosquito left behind by interstellar students on their gap year, or been the victim of some familial curse so ancient, even its speaker’s ghost had forgotten why it was in such a bad mood, or even had their name drawn out of a hat as part of a bet on Olympus.

“Hmm. And you can’t teleport yourself?”

Arnold glared at him. “No. If I could, why would I have needed you to come and get me out?”

Dr. Lawrence closed his eyes and gave a small smile. “True, true. What I find fascinating is that you seem to have bypassed most of the usual limitations of teleporters. Most others I know of need to have been somewhere in order to teleport there, or are limited to line of sight. You appear to only need the basic idea of a place. And you’re not limited by touch. You said you once teleported something to the Gatehouse, correct?”

“I think so4. When I tried teleporting something to Timbuktu, the light just wouldn’t come out… where is Timbuktu, anyway?”

“Mali. And all that in exchange for not being able to move your own person. The universe sometimes seems to have a sense of fairness, doesn’t it?”

“I guess.”

Allison found it amazing how casually Dr. Lawrence discussed the intricacies of what she could only consider magic. It was like witnessing the parting of the Red Sea, only for the Israelite next to you to start musing about its impact on the Egyptian fishing industry, especially in light of the looming labour shortage.

Dr. Lawrence turned his attention towards her. “Now, Allison, tell us what you can do.”

Allison looked away from the window. “Oh. You don’t know already?”

“Only what Arnold told us. Apparently you can do ‘most things’.”

Arnold looked a little abashed, being reminded of that.

Alberto cleared his throat. “There’s also McClare’s file on you, but I wouldn’t trust those tossers to identify the amazing power of breathing. They were still convinced Arnold here was lying when we got to him. Did they get anything right?”

She sighed. “Most of it.”

He grinned wolfishly. “And the speculative parts?” He went to take another drink from his flask, when it was suddenly consumed by what looked like lime flames.

Allison shook the flask, which had appeared in her hand, attempting to match Alberto’s expression. It was an admirable failure. “Yep!”

Dr. Lawrence applauded, while Françoise contented herself with a golf clap. Alberto reached over and snatched his flask back, scowling. “No need to show off.”

“Brilliant!” bellowed Dr. Lawrence, making everyone present all the more grateful for the privacy of their little compartment. “Fantastic!”

Allison smiled. Nobody had ever complimented her power before, unless Dr. Carter’s half-hearted encouragement to get on with it so he could go home counted. Sure, people had been praising her myriad talents ever since she could remember, but it was hard to muster any pride in them, knowing that most, if not all of them rightfully belonged to other people.

“It doesn’t last,” she explained. “I mean, stuff like being able to play the spoons or jump rope really good stays with me forever, but superpowers just kinda fade if I can’t hear the song they came from. I can maybe hold on to them for an hour if I really try. But thank you, Dr. Lawrence.”

He beamed. “Please do call me Lawrence, Allison. Or Herbert, if you want to be cruel.”

Françoise looked bothered by something. “Could it be generally acknowledged how little sense this makes.”

Alberto raised an eyebrow. “Less so than any other power?”

“Yes! Think about it, when our newest student here absorbs some everyday talent, her body and brain surely has to change a little; muscle memory and all that. Except when Allison samples what we arbitrarily call a superpower, her ability apparently deems it necessary to actively undo those changes after a while.”

Allison had never thought about it that way. “Well, superpowered songs always sound way more, I don’t know, interesting? Complex? No offense, Lawrence.”

He chuckled. “None taken. When you’ve made a study of posthumanity as long as I have, you learn to accept how far fall short you fall of greatness.” He sighed wistfully. “And it’s a privilege to be confused by superpowers, Françoise. Never forget that.”

“As for anyone else in my family being this way, my dad’s brothers and sisters are good at a lot of things, but not that many. No idea about mum’s family, she had to leave them all behind in the Old Country.” Allison’s mother had never gotten around to explaining which Old Country she actually hailed from. When she tried picturing it, goats featured heavily.

She glanced at Françoise, who was still fuming over the universe’s refusal to at least break its own rules elegantly. “Um, what exactly can you and Alberto do?”

Françoise was about to answer when Lawrence shushed her. “Be patient, dear. We both know a practical demonstration will be much less dry.”

The other three looked at Lawrence like he’d just thrown a kitten out the window. Ignoring them, he waved one hand at Alberto. “Ti-Alberto here is your standard grab bag psychic. A little psychometry–that’s knowing an object’s past through touch–some clairvoyance, mind-reading.” He saw the look on Allison’s face. “Oh, don’t fret, Alberto’s taken an oath to never breach another human being’s mental privacy without their consent.”

Allison looked at Alberto warily. “On my life,” he said flatly, taking a long draught from the flask. His tone and expression gave Allison little confidence that statement was true.

“More importantly,” continued Lawrence, “he has a wonderful knack for sniffing out posthumans. Our little operation would never have gotten this far without him.”

If Alberto appreciated the acknowledgement, he kept it to himself.

“Well,” said Lawrence, lifting Allison from the back of the rickety Holden Ute and setting her down beside Arnold, “what do you think?”

The New Human Institute was beautiful. If, in the months and years to follow, you asked either child to describe the place, that would be the only constant. A large brick homestead, practically a manor house, overlooked acres of sloping plains thickly carpeted with dry grass, thirstily awaiting the winter rains. Gnarled eucalyptus trees dotted the landscape, interspersed with a number of small cottages and other outbuildings. The most obvious natural boundary to the property was the river that ran along its northernmost edge, before snaking off into the bushlands that boxed the Institute in on all sides.

What struck Allison most deeply, though, were the songs. There were fewer than at McClare, maybe thirty in total, but it was definitely a case of quality over quantity. The DDHA operated on a strict better safe than sorry policy, imprisoning any demi-human they could get their hands on. Sure, one of Allison’s fellow inmates could only make flowers sing, but who knew? If he were allowed to roam free, he might very well set national secrets to a tune and have a potted plant in the Kremlin serenade Leonid Brezhnev5. Allison did not yet completely understand the grammar of superhuman leitmotifs, but she understood enough to know that the Institute’s student body was largely made up of exactly the kind of demi-humans people worried about.

At the moment, it looked like playtime was afoot at the Institute. Perhaps unsurprisingly, it was more than a little surreal. A menagerie of beasts composed of smoke and fire pursued ecstatic children through the grass. One young girl seemed to be leaping in and out of gaps in the air. Animated toy soldiers stabbed at the ankles of the unwary. A gaggle of teenagers observed all this dispassionately, from about thirty feet up in the air. None of the baseline grownups keeping an eye on everyone seemed at all alarmed by what was going on.

Allison couldn’t bring herself to respond. No answer she could think of could encompass even a fraction of what she was seeing. It would be like trying to swallow a whole watermelon in one go.

“I like it,” said Arnold, matter-of-factly.

“Glad to hear it!” replied Lawrence. “Anything stand out?”

“It’s not Roberts Containment Centre.”

“Hah! Fair enough.” Lawrence looked the two children over. Neither of them looked particularly healthy. They obviously hadn’t been eating or sleeping right for quite some time, and were awfully pale. Most of the demi-human sanitariums Lawrence had seen were content so long as their “patients” weren’t actively dying. “How about we get you two checked in?” he said with all the cheer in the world. He might have even dug into some of the Moon’s reserves.

He led the group up towards the farmhouse. Occasionally students would run up, fly up, or resolve out of light in front of them, and greet them.

“Yes, yes, glad to be back. Arnold here’s an external teleporter, Allison’s a little harder to explain. You can ask her all about it later. Now, off you pop.”

The boy who had ambushed them squinted at Allison, and blinked out of existence. There was a loud crack as air rushed to fill the empty space.

“Lucky,” muttered Arnold.

Lawrence tussled Arnold’s hair, still grinning. “Look at it like this: Jumpcut can only do line of sight, you just need the ghost of an idea of where you want something to go.”

He muttered a bit at that and kept walking. Allison on the other hand stopped in her tracks. “Jumpcut?”

She received no answer.

When they arrived at the farmhouse’s veranda, a game of chess was in progress6. The players were a wiry black man with his head shaved, and a short, thin lipped woman with nut brown skin and a rather aquiline nose, her hair a frizzy brown mass that seemed to exist in a state of benign neglect. To Allison’s shock, the man was dressed completely in leather. She found herself counting down the seconds till heatstroke took him, but he stubbornly remained alive. The woman was dressed much more appropriately for the weather, but Allison couldn’t help but think bright orange was an odd colour for summer.

Their songs made for a stark contrast. The woman’s was of a sort Allison had not yet encountered before. It was an intricate one, with a lot of what she decided resembled violin more than anything, albeit played underwater, with elements of what sounded distressingly like piano chords. She had held off on sampling any of Lawrence’s students so far, partly out of politeness, partly because she had learned from experience what tapping into an unknown power could bring down on her, but she was looking forward to trying this one out; even if it did remind her of the Devil’s own instrument. The man’s song, on the other hand—Allison felt terrible thinking this—was one of the most boring she had ever heard, at least compared to the other demi-human songs she had encountered, assuming it even was in fact anything but a baseline tune. The one thing that stuck out to her was a discordant strain that ran through the tune, but even that she’d seen in a few other grownups back home.

“Basilisk! Żywie!” boomed Lawrence as they approached. It was then Allison decided that at least three sets of parents were all in on a very protracted practical joke. Arnold had a similar idea, though he was imagining a government incentives program aimed at strengthening the bullying industry.

The man—both Arnold and Allison assumed he was Basilisk, though they had no solid reason why—waved at the group dismissively, frowning in concentration at the chess set. It looked like he was winning by a wide margin. Allison was only as good a chess player as about half the population of Harvey and everyone at McClare combined, which as it turned out wasn’t all that great, so she assimilated the more mundane parts of his song, snagging Xhosa and Afrikaans in the deal, too.

The woman looked utterly resigned to her loss, as though she had known it was coming since the beginning of all things. “Hello, Lawrie. New students make it here intact?” Her accent uncomfortably reminded Allison of her mother. She nodded at Françoise and Alberto. “Melusine, Tiresias.”

Okay, make that at least five sets of parents.

“Mostly,” said Lawrence. “Before we give them the grand tour, could you look them over quickly?”

She moved to stand up when the man raised a hand. “Queen to F7. Mate.”

The woman looked down at the chessboard. Her King was cornered in F8. “You bastard,” she said, calmly. For some reason, she moved the man’s pieces. He, or maybe they, did indeed achieve mate. The man laughed. It sounded like the noise a cat made when it was informing a mouse of its dinner plans. “Don’t fret, Żywie, I’ll let you play white next time.” Well, that settled that, unless they were somehow both Żywie, which wouldn’t have been the strangest thing Allison had heard that hour.

Both of them stood up. While Alberto’s leanness gave the impression of someone who never quite finished growing, Basilisk seemed more tightly coiled. He had something of a dancer’s buil, although Allison couldn’t hear a hint of that in his song. “Pleased to make both your acquaintances,” said Basilisk, flashing them a reserved but genuine enough smile. “I would shake your hands, but I imagine you’ll want to touch something or other in the next few hours.”

Allison tilted her head at this.

“Basilisk’s bodily fluids corrode nearly everything. The only substance truly immune is living flesh, but things that used to be alive hold up better,” Lawrence explained.

Ah, so not only were they ignoring the elephant in the room, but also pointing out a flock of invisible pink dragons Allison hadn’t even noticed. Although, now that she was was expecting it, she could smell a faint acrid scent coming off Basilisk. “Okay.” She turned to Żywie. “What do you do?”

“To make a long story short, healing. Which it looks like you two need a bit of. So, who’s first?”

Allison and Arnold glanced at each other. A conservation composed entirely of narrowed eyes and micro-expressions played out between them7:

What? I got you out of McClare, fair’s fair.

What are you so scared of? You’ve known these people longer than me.

Yeah, by like, a couple of days. And one of them is Alberto.

Tiresias.

Whatever.

Why would they drag us all the way up here just to turn us into donkeys or something?

Because I’m sure Melusine, Basilisk, and Żywie aren’t into anything weird. And donkeys?

I don’t know! Fine, I’ll go first.

Allison stepped forward. “How do we do this?”

“If I could take your hand for a second? Right, thank you. Now, this will most likely be… less than comfortable. Try not to to be alarmed.”

Allison felt like hundreds of tiny wires were spreading from Żywie’s hand into her veins, reaching every corner of her being. It should have hurt like hell. The fact that it didn’t made it worse. She wanted to pull away, but her body didn’t seem to be listening to her.

“Please try not to squirm. Let’s see what the damage is. I’m not going to ask how you got the concussion, but if you somehow get another one, don’t worry: falling asleep won’t kill you. Concussions don’t actually work like that. Now that’s a nasty recessive, think we can safely dump it. Vitamin D deficiency? In high summer! Never took you outside, I shouldn’t wonder. Used to see it in my village after long winters. You at peace with your freckles?” Allison was allowed to nod. “Good on you. Your maternal grandparents didn’t have much to eat growing up, did they? If I adjust your DNA methylation a little-there, you should end up with another inch or two when all’s said and done.”

She went on like this for a few minutes. Allison only understood about a quarter of it, but it was enough to leave her in awe of the woman.

When Żywie seemed satisfied with her handiwork, she finally looked Allison in the eye. “Your hair. I’d hazard a guess that isn’t how you normally keep it?”

“No.”

“I can accelerate its growth a bit. A few days versus a couple of weeks.”

“That’d be pretty great, actually.”

“Then we’re done.” She felt the wires retract. Żywie let go of her hand. She felt better then she had in weeks; maybe ever. “It should taper off by Wednesday. If not, come find me, or convince someone to put on a production of ‘Rapunzel’. Arnold?”

It was much the same with Arnold. Apparently he was at a high risk for prostate cancer later in life. Or had been, anyway.

“Why can I taste lemon lollies?”

Żywie smiled, before letting go of his wrist. “Makes me feel more like an actual pediatrician.” She headed towards the front door. “Afraid I can’t join you on the tour, lesson plans need finishing. Do make sure these two get extra helpings at dinner, Lawrie.”

“Amazing, isn’t she?” said Lawrence, once she was inside.

“Yeah,” said Arnold. “Is it bad I never want her to do that again?”

“Plenty of other students have expressed that sentiment. You’ll get over it. I certainly wouldn’t look as good as I do at this age without her. Come along everyone.”

They started exploring the house. It was a three story Georgian building and most of its rooms had been converted into classrooms. Aside from those, it also boasted a library at least as decent as Harvey’s.

“We don’t have a very even distribution of ages here, so we mainly just try to teach what needs to be taught. Luckily, a few of my baseline peers have stepped up to the task. Basilisk and Żywie both have teaching degrees, but it’s still an immense help, ” explained Lawrence.

“It’s not as bad as all that,” said Basilisk. “There’s something to be said for letting different age groups mingle. I think year levels are a prudent suggestion that’ve gotten a little fetishised.”

Luckily, Allison and Arnold had long discovered that great strategy for dealing with grownup opinions: nodding. No matter what.

On the first door by the second floor landing, a small gold plaque read simply “Physician.”

“Is that Żywie’s office?” asked Allison.

Lawrence gave her an odd look. “Oh, no, certainly not. Why would Żywie have a medical degree? It’d be like sending a bird to aviation school.” He laughed, but it sounded forced.

“Who’s the physician, then?”

“Oh, just someone the government has pop around occasionally to make sure you’re all in good health. With Żywie around he has little reason to be here on a day to day basis. He should be here tomorrow to look at you two, though.” He scratched the back of his neck, and then eagerly suggested they take a look at the garden.

It did not disappoint. A few students and teachers tended to rows of corn, tomatoes, potatoes, and various other miscellaneous produce. An Ayrshire cow grazed with noble indifference.

“This was a working farm once,” said Françoise. “The original owner struck rich in Ballarat, moved out here for a seachange8. The house was brought here brick by brick from England or something silly like that. Both his sons died in WW1, poor thing, and he…” She looked at Arnold and Allison, and seemed to reconsider her words. “He died.”

Alberto mimed a gunshot wound to his head.

“Yes, a tragic accident,” said Françoise, cooly. “Anyway, since he had no heirs to speak of, the land and property went to the crown.”

“Who then sold it to me for a song in 1953,” finished Lawrence. “I’ve tried to keep the agricultural tradition alive as best as I can. We’re far from self sufficient, but I like to think we’ll get there someday. Some of our students have powers conducive to farming. You’d be astounded by what Żywie can do for a pumpkin’s size and nutritional value.”

“We even tried selling our produce at the Royal Show a few years back,” said Françoise.

“Nobody seemed very keen on an apple-pumpkin hybrid grown by a flesh-witch from the hills,” said Alberto, sourly. “They liked my cake, though<a id="ref9" href="#fn9" title="It was a nice cake.”>9.”

Basilisk frowned. “Ease up, Tiresias. You never complain when we cook up some appkin.”

Okay, if nobody else was going to shoot that elephant, Allison would. “Um, Lawrence, could I ask you something?”

“Never hesitate.”

She didn’t know how to phrase it politely, so she didn’t. “Why does everyone here have names like they’re from a cartoon?”

Everyone looked at her for a moment. A long moment. Even the gardeners turned their attention towards them.

Alberto—Tiresias—was the first to speak. “Three days, eight and a half hours. You owe me five pounds, Melusine.”

“Oh, surely we were counting from when we actually got here.”

“You never said that.”

Lawrence glowered at the two of them. “Gambling is a filthy habit, Tiresias. And what’s important is that she asked. Shows initiative. Yes, Allison, here at the Institute we like to take on new names. Names that reflect the truth of a person.”

Those were definitely words arranged in a sentence. Pity they didn’t make any sense. If Allison was reading Arnold’s song and expression right, he concurred with this assessment. “What do you mean?”

“Hmm, how best to put it? Tell me, do either of you know why you were named as you are?”

They thought about it. Allison had heard two conflicting stories. Her father maintained that she had been named to settle some feud between her second cousin and her great-aunt. Her mother liked to tell her that Allison was the name of the protagonist of the book she learned English from, languishing in a displaced persons camp, in a country that no longer existed. She didn’t feel up to telling either version.

Arnold beat her to it. “Because an Old Testament name was what everyone was expecting. Least that’s what Dad says.”

“I think my mum and dad just liked Allison.”

Lawrence sighed, which as usual sounded like a mournful bear. “See, that’s my problem with names. They tell you nothing worth knowing about their owners. You know, some cultures don’t even name their children till they’re of a certain age. Others acquire and shed names all throughout their lives. Here, on the other hand, at best your parents named you for the dead, or for some value they hoped you’d embody. At worst, they just picked some random sounds they thought sounded nice.” He chortled. “Although, maybe even that’s better than if they just went with whatever the midwife’s name badge said.”

Allison thought she was starting to understand. “So the students here get names to do with their powers?”

“That’s right.”

“Did you pick a new name?” asked Arnold.

He laughed. “There’s nothing remarkable about me, Arnold. Might as well stick with ‘Lawrence’. Still better than Herbert.”

Allison perked up. “Do we get to pick our own names?”

Lawrence’s expression became very sober. “Afraid not. I’m sorry, but if I let eight year olds start picking their names, I’d have thirty ‘Far-Out Thunder Kings’ running around.”

Allison could see the point. Still, some input might have been nice, or at least a veto. She dearly wanted to change the subject.

“Excuse me,” she said, very primly. “I believe Melusine promised us a demonstration.”

“Actually, Herbert did, but who’s quibbling?” she replied. “Shall we head down to the river?”

The party made their way down to the water, Françoise taking the lead. A few other students, apparently sensing an incoming diversion, joined them.

When they were at the riverside, Françoise raised her arms skyward. Her song rose to a crescendo. After the train, when Allison and Arnold had been trying not to let Alberto sulking in the corner spoil the novelty of having a hotel room mostly to themselves, they had argued the toss regarding whether Françoise’s eyes actually glowed. In retrospect, they saw how silly they had been. Now her eyes were glowing.

Thick tendrils of water rose from the river’s surface, swirling around around Françoise’s hands. She stepped out onto the river itself, in a blasphemously good impression of a certain Galilean agitator10. As she did so, starting from her bare feet, her body began to change into solid ice, as though she were the handiwork of a deeply talented, deeply lonely sculptor. Even as her eyes turned to frost, they still retained that peculiar internal glow. Humanoid, feminine figures emerged out of the water, dancing around Françoise like she was a maypole, before collapsing back into the river that made up their substance. Watery comets circled around her, shifting from liquid to ice to steam in rapid succession.

It was then Allison knew which of Dr. Lawrence’s students she’d be sampling first.

When her display had run its course, Françoise returned to the shore, flesh and blood once more, and bowed. She was met with applause.

“Hydrokinesis, everyone!” shouted Lawrence.

A young, dark skinned boy ran up to them and embraced Françoise. “Melusine!” His accent was quite odd. The description that seemed most apt to Allison was “European”. Just in general, European.

She returned the hug, stroking his hair. “Oh, I have been gone too long, haven’t I?”

Arnold and Allison both found something far more interesting to look at just to their left. He was quite clearly Françoise’s son. Maybe it was the absurdly pretty eyelashes, or shape of their mouths, or the waviness of their hair, or the very defined cheekbones, visible even through the boy’s baby fat. Maybe it was that they were both dressed in the same shades of blue and green. Or it could have been the unnaturally blue eyes that somehow looked even more out of place in a child’s face. Even the parts of his song relating to his demi-humanity were almost identical to his mother’s. Like a slightly different interpretation of the same piece, by a less steady artist.

“Hello, Maelstrom,” said Alberto, jovially.

“Oh, hi, Tiresias,” said Maelstrom in the appropriate tone with which to greet Alberto. He broke from the hug and ambled over to Basilisk. “Hey,” he said, much more cheerfully.

Basilisk threw an arm around him. For whatever reason, this earned him a sharp look from Françoise. “Great seeing ya, mate.” He gestured at Arnold and Allison as if he were presenting a new car. “Have you met the new students?”

Maelstrom stepped up to the pair, assuming an expression of absolute dignity. Or so he hoped. “No I have not. Welcome to the New Human Institute.” He extended a hand, which Arnold and Allison each took apprehensively. “…Lawrence didn’t say there were two of you.”

Lawrence smiled roguishly. “Allison here was something of an unexpected acquisition. Thought you would appreciate the surprise.”

It appeared he did. “Phantasmagoria! New kids!” he shouted.

An auburn haired, slightly pudgy girl pushed her way past the small crowd that had amassed around the group. She was clutching a ring binder with a picture of the Empire State Building and the Chrysler Building set against the Brooklyn Bridge on the front. She glanced at the newcomers, and then at Françoise. “Ohhh, did I miss a Melusine thing?”

“Yes,” said Basilisk, “and I’m afraid you might have to wait up to half an hour for another display.”

Alberto, Lawrence, and the assembled children laughed. Françoise did not.

“Well, I think we’ve shown you everything we need to today,” said Lawrence. “I’ll leave it to you kids to fill in your classmates on everything we don’t know about the place.” He chuckled. “I’ll see you all at dinner.”

The adults all climbed back up the hill. Before he went, Tiresias—Allison figured she should get into the habit early—slapped Maelstrom on the shoulder, a little too hard. “Real good to be back, boy.”

“He has his good days,” lied Maelstrom.

The other students were regarding Allison and Arnold warily. It surprised the latter that the first thought to cross his mind was that none of them knew anything about his mum and dad. It felt guiltily liberating. Allison was trying to decide once and for all whether riffling through another person’s talents without their knowledge was rude or not. Sadly, that etiquette guide was not likely to be written anytime soon. Either way, Allison now knew how to assemble a ship-in-a-bottle.

In what felt like either the fourth or fifth year of this, Phantasmagoria broke the silence. “So, what do you guys do?”

Arnold’s answer was straightforward enough. “I zap things to other places.” With that, he hurled some of his green flames at a small boulder that lay half submerged in the water, where it was consumed. It reappeared a few seconds later in one of the hallways of Roberts Containment Centre, but that was a secret between Arnold and some very confused staff. There were approving nods from the other children.

“Not bad, not bad,” said Phantasmagoria, still acting in her role as the students’ undemocratically unelected mouthpiece. “And you?”

“Lawrence called me a ‘psychomimetic’.”

Phantasmagoria arched an eyebrow. It had taken her ages to get that down pat.

Allison pointed lazily at the river. There was a splash with no apparent source. “I copy people. Normal stuff forever, powers not so much.” Maelstrom and Françoise’s blue eyes now stared out from her sockets.

“Wait, you steal powers?” said an older boy, frowning.

Allison’s eyes widened at the accusation. When she had first realised that most people couldn’t hear each other’s songs, she had briefly wondered if she actually leached skills from people. Her fears had been assuaged when it became clear that her mother was not becoming a noticeably worse cook, and when she learned her father had in fact been promoted at the bank since her birth. Still, not something she liked to contemplate. She definitely didn’t want other people contemplating it. “No, no, I just borrow them, really.”

Phantasmagoria stared daggers at the boy. “Shut up, Snapdragon. Allison clearly didn’t steal Melusine’s powers. She plagiarized them. Big difference.”

This appeared to satisfy Snapdragon. “You guys from the asylums?”

“Yeah,” they said, almost in unison.

Many of the children made sympathetic noises. “Which ones?” asked a girl who might have been six.

“We both would have gone to McClare, but they didn’t want her,”—he pointed a thumb at Allison—“copying my power. I guess they thought we might use it on each other or something. So they sent me to Roberts.”

“I was at Roberts!” said the little girl. “That’s like on the other side of the country.”

Arnold grinned, smugly. “What can I say? I’m a dangerous man.”

The students began comparing notes on the various superhuman detention centres which now dotted the country. They argued over which was worse: the completely apathetic doctors and scientists, who just wanted to bugger off back home as quickly as possible, or the really enthusiastic ones who worked extra hours without pay to determine how your power influenced different subspecies of beetle.

Allison noticed that Phantasmagoria didn’t seem to have anything to say on the subject. Neither did Maelstrom, but that wasn’t much of a surprise.

There were of course demonstrations of powers. Snapdragon, as it turned out, was the one producing the fire elementals during the free for all. The little girl could manipulate air with some precision, which she proved by knocking Maelstrom off his feet. Twice. One boy, who went by the name Abalone, produced a richly textured, iridescent protective barrier.

As might be expected, most of the displays were followed by Allison trying out the power herself. Some of them were more fiddly than others.

“What should we do now? Ooh, maybe we could show Allison and Arnold the obstacle course?” said Maelstrom, like a scout leader sent back in time to his own childhood.

The other students looked at him like he had suggested they all go drown themselves in the river. If children hate one thing—and they hate many things—it’s someone trying to prescribe fun for them. Especially another child.

Slowly, students started wandering off, in search of other ways to occupy themselves before dinner. Eventually, Allison, Arnold, Maelstrom, and Phantasmagoria were left alone.

Phantasmagoria took Allison’s hand. “Okay, you showed me yours—and everyone else’s—so I’ll show you mine.”

She led them to a particular tree overhanging a river and set her ring binder on the grass. It was filled with old pulp magazine covers and illustrations. Dozens of strapping astronauts brandished various makes of raygun and blaster. Scores of mechanically unlikely rockets blasted off towards unknown stars. Legions of hideous monsters menaced beautiful, unwisely dressed women. The phrase “full length novel” was applied very generously many times. Amazing Stories, If, Thrilling Wonder Stories, The Magazine of Science Fiction and Fantasy, and many others were all represented. If either Arnold or Allison had been more well versed on American speculative fiction publications, they might have wondered how Phantasmagoria imported all of them. She opened it to a cover depicting a woman in a red skintight bodysuit and a fishbowl that was presumably meant to shield her from the vacuum of space, protecting a prone man while firing on some unseen foe on a moonscape.

“Lawrence says my power is called tridimensional enhancement. Whatever you call it, it means I can do this.”

The space adventurer from the cover, sans her male comrade, appeared crouching on the grass beside Phantasmagoria. She was clearly three dimensional, and blinked and breathed like any other woman, but still looked as though she was made of brushstrokes. It unnerved Allison a little.

“Lawrence likes it better when I make ‘mature artwork’ real, but the sci fi crap is way more fun.”

“Aww, but the paintings are soooo pretty,” said Maelstrom.

“Yeah, but I’ve made it rain rose petals so many times, I don’t even feel sorry for the Romans anymore.”

“Excuse me,” said the painted woman, making Allison and Arnold jump, “what am I doing back on Earth? And where has Captain Harker gone?”

Phantasmagoria had no idea if the man on the cover had been called that. Even when she hadn’t read the story an illustration originated from, they still tended to come with their own backstories. She was just surprised the woman sounded British.

“He’s fine. Well, no worse off. Could I borrow your gun?”

She handed it over to Phantasmagoria without hesitation, but didn’t look happy about it. “That really isn’t for children your age11.”

“I know,” she replied. Taking aim at a branch she deemed unworthy, she pulled what passed for the trigger, and watched it go up on flames. It was allowed to burn for a few seconds before it was extinguished by a rather improbable wave. “Thank you, Maelstrom.”

“You’re welcome, Mabel.” The name had already left his mouth when Maelstrom realised his mistake. “I’m so sorry,” he turned to the children sat beside him, “forget what I said. Please.” His tone was pleading.

She sighed. “It’s alright. Look, Lawrence’s names are fun, but I think ‘Mabel’ describes my power fine. It is my power, I am Mabel, therefore, it is Mabel-ish.”

They shrugged. “Makes sense, I guess,” said Allison.

“Let’s just keep it between us, okay?”

The pair mumbled their assent.

“Wise decision,” said the illustration. “If my name was ‘Phantasmagoria’, I’d probably wander off before anyone got halfway through saying it.”

With that, Mabel cheered right back up. “Quiet you. Anyone want to try the raygun?”

Maelstrom declined. He’d known Mabel long enough to grow bored with most varieties of actualised fictional energy weapons.

Something was niggling at Allison. “Yeah, let me have a look at it.” She turned the gun over in her hands. It felt like actual metal and plastic, despite all appearances. She wondered how Mabel knew what the other side looked like. It was practically identical, sure, but you technically couldn’t tell by looking at the cover. “Do you know if these things have nuts and bolts and stuff inside them?”

“Yes, they do. The grownups once managed to open one up. It dissolved before they got a good look at it, though.”

“Is there a diagram or something inside the magazine?”

“Not that I’ve seen.”

“…Do you know how to build a raygun yourself?”

She laughed. “If I did, you would have gotten one at the door.”

“This makes no sense.”

“Melusine has an idea,” offered Maelstrom. “She says that Mabel’s power might reach into other dimensions for things that look like the pictures she’s using it on.”

“Oh, so you’ve kidnapped me in the middle of a vital mission,” said the space adventurer, who was now sprawled on the grass beside Arnold, her fishbowl resting on her lap. They ignored her.

Mabel shook her head. Allison got the definite impression that she and Maelstrom discussed this often. “That still doesn’t explain why my stuff still looks like drawings. Or why I can’t do photos and movies.”

Arnold looked at the illustrated woman, who scowled at him. “But that’s a person.”

“I’m sitting right next to you, kid.”

“Like, are you making her say these things for a laugh, or is she doing it all herself?”

“You know, I was against corporal punishment of children when I woke up this morning.”

“Eh, maybe a little of both. I don’t think it matters so long as she does what I say,” replied Mabel.

“Are you ignoring me because you don’t want to deal with the implications of my existence?” asked the woman.

Allison still had questions. “If you brought a picture of a steak to life, and then ate it, what would happen?”

“Dunno. Never been brave enough to try it. My stuff disappears when I stop thinking about it or I fall asleep, and if I had eaten pretend food long enough ago that it had made into more of me…” She shuddered. “I mean, look at what happens when I make the gun go away.”

The woman went pale. “No, wait a minute, I think we should establish whether or not I’m a real person before you–”, she, the fishbowl and the gun vanished without ceremony. The tree branch stopped smouldering, though it remained blackened.

“…I wanted to try the gun,” said Arnold.

Mabel rolled her eyes. The space-adventurer reappeared. “Captain–oh, this again.”

“Yoink.”

And so Arnold wildly fired a space-age weapon centuries beyond the 20th century into the sky, giggling like a loon. It was definitely infectious. The space-adventurer looked on in horror.

“Show us something else!” demanded Allison giddily.

“Encore!” added Maelstrom.

Mabel flicked smartly through the binder. “There, this should do nicely.”

A bumpy, metal, pepper pot looking thing, about as tall as the children, appeared behind Arnold as he made war upon the clouds.

SEEK. LOCATE. DESTROY.

Arnold shrieked and started running, trying to land a shot on the thing as it glided after him. Eventually, he decided to just teleport it away. It did not reappear.

“Huh,” said Allison. “I guess your power does just blow stuff up, if it’s pretend.”

It went on like that for hours. Allison tried Mabel’s power for herself. Her song put her in mind of the music they played at Anzac Day ceremonies. Hordes of monsters were spawned from Mabel’s pulp art collection and were gleefully slain with gadgets from the same source. Rocks, leaves, sticks, and fish were teleported into the living rooms of people Arnold and Allison didn’t like. They splashed about in the river for a while. Despite some initial misgivings about doing so in their clothes, it turned out Maelstrom could quite effectively extract the moisture from them. According to Mabel, it had taken him ages to get over the fear that he might instead extract the moisture from their owner’s bodies.

For the first time in weeks, Allison noticed that she was happy. She was sure she had been at least a couple of times in the last few days, but it was the first time she wasn’t too distracted to notice.

Afternoon faded into evening. After a while, the children heard a bored, teenage voice without any identifiable source declare that it was time to wash up for dinner.

Allison was deeply relieved to find out that the Institute’s showers were partitioned into stalls. The fact they were co-ed gave her some pause, but she wrote it off as Lawrence simply being progressive, which was her parents’ default explanation for any odd idea or behaviour, ever. The fact that they got proper baths every fortnight definitely helped her look past it.

Dinner was wonderful. Aside from Allison finally letting herself eat her fill, Françoise, as it turned, out was a marvelous cook. Or at least a great kitchen supervisor. As she saw it, cooking had only ever really been practised in the south of France, with all foreign attempts being sad approximations. Alberto disputed this, but only halfheartedly. He sat apart from the other adult students, for whatever reason. Most of the vegetables had been grown in the Institute’s garden, genetically coddled and pampered, and occasionally twisted, by Żywie.

Dinner was held in the manor’s dining room. Through what Allison almost decided was some kind of space warping power, all forty-three staff and students managed to crowd around a fine jarra table. At the head, Lawrence enthralled the students sitting closest to him—Allison and Arnold included—with stories about him and Żywie travelling across war-torn Europe looking for others like her, and eventually finding them. They both got the idea that most of their new peers had heard these tales many times before, but the joy was clearly in the telling. The house was filled with noise and company.

After dinner, they were treated to a bit of amatuer theatre by the Watercolours—namely, Maelstrom and Mabel, still known as Phantasmagoria in front of the grownups. It involved a six by ten foot body of water suspended over the lawn in front of the house, filled with mermaids. It was one of the most spectacular things either Allison or Arnold had ever seen in their lives, but it was clear none of the other students were particularly impressed.

The students were divided into groups of ten and led to some of the outbuildings. To save on space, the student dormitories were furnished with hammocks rather than beds. Allison didn’t mind, it was still better than sharing a hotel bed with Arnold. She snored, he kicked and whimpered, so the annoyance at least evened out. The dormitories were also mixed-gender, but after the showers, that hardly registered. Allison was just grateful that their dorm had a nightlight and a clock. McClare had taught her to cherish the telling of time.

Barring the aforementioned hotel stay, neither Arnold nor Allison had ever shared a room with other children. Allison didn’t mind the breathing of the other students, though. It drowned out the world’s.


1. Some scholars of the multiverse speculate that Sundays were originally a species of temporal parasites, which feasted on what life and energy is left by the end of the week.

2. It is a common myth that Father Christmas delivered gifts to all the good little gentile boys and girls. This is hardly the case. In fact, aside from generally spreading goodwill towards men and peace on Earth, he only left a few physical gifts for a few children every year, for reasons only truly known to him. As intelligence agencies the world over once said, Santa plays the long game.

3. It’s important when bargaining with supernatural beings to keep their age in mind. Otherwise, you might end up like poor Eric Schlozman, more widely known as Captain Swastika, defender of all living things.

4. The Gatekeeper never did find out who kept strewing empty coke bottles around his home.

5. This fear was completely baseless, as the Soviet Union had been dissolved for nearly five years by the time the CIA poached him.

6. Many people have compared politics to chess, apparently on the assumption that politicians always act according to a predefined set of moves, and are polite enough to do so in turns.

7. What follows is but a rough translation.

8. His first mistake: Picking somewhere inland.

9. It was a nice cake.

10. He liked to tie ice chunks to his feet and attempt to walk across Lake Tiberias to protest unfair taxes on luxury exports.

11. Atom-shredders should only be used by children ten and up.

Previous Chapter                                                                                                           Next Chapter

Chapter Three: Gabriel Over the White House

Allison was surprised by how little notice the other diners at the Rose Hotel dining room paid Dr. Lawrence and his companions. She supposed they all looked more or less normal, at least at a glance. Perhaps it was their songs that made their nature seem so obvious to Allison. It still seemed odd that other people didn’t pick up on the superhuman strains running all throughout their group. They were so loud. And deaf as most people were to the songs, surely Dr. Lawrence himself was loud and clear enough to draw the attention of more mundane senses.

“Yes, a school,” he said between bites of his steak and mushroom pie. To say Dr Lawrence’s voice was deep was an understatement. It made you feel like you should sit in a hyperbaric chamber after hearing him speak for any length of time. “The New Human Institute. Little place out near Northam I’ve been running for, hmm, twelve years now?” He seemed to drift a little into nostalgia. “Gorgeous countryside. Took me an age to find somewhere by a river.”

Allison looked across their table at Arnold for confirmation. He shrugged. “Don’t look at me. I haven’t been there yet.”

Allison and Arnold had been friendly with each other since they met at the start of kindergarten. Allison had originally approached him because his song was the least boring in their class. By the time the novelty had worn off, she had grown used to his company. They wouldn’t have called each other best friends—mostly because neither of them would admit to that sort of thing—but they did spend an inordinate amount of time in each other’s lounge rooms. The Barnes were not the most well liked family in Harvey. Arnold’s father had left most of his legs—and it was widely agreed, much of his sanity—in Korea, so it was his wife’s butchershop that sustained the family. For reasons that nobody ever got around to explaining to Allison, the fact that Arnold had been born after Mr. Barnes’ return home was also somehow scandalous.

As for the boy himself, most people back home regarded him as a bit of a sulk. They weren’t wrong, but Allison didn’t think that was necessarily a point against him. Arnold had a face built for sulleness; cheerfulness would just be a waste of good real estate.

They did have a couple of things in common. Both were functionally only children, although Arnold at least claimed to have two older brothers serving in the special forces1. There was also the small matter of them both being demi-humans, but they had only found that out when they were apprehended.

“Before I could get the school off the ground, I had my first students to keep me busy,” Dr. Lawrence continued, gesturing at Alberto and Françoise.

“I hope you appreciate the detour we made for you,” said Alberto, peering over a copy of the West Australian. Apparently, there had been another sighting of the Witch of Claremont2. “It’s added three days to our trip.”

Françoise pushed a few locks of blond hair away from her face, in what looked like a practised gesture. “Two, at most. And Żyw- Eliza and Hugo can hold down the fort a little bit longer, I think.” She winked at Allison.

The intended effect was marred by her eyes. Theoretically, they should have been startlingly beautiful. Most things about Françoise were, to be honest. When artists were begged by their lovers to paint them like one of their French girls, Françoise was probably the one they were talking about. Yet when Allison had met the woman, her first thought was that she must have lost her original eyes in some terrible accident, and then had them replaced by a well meaning yet not less terrible prosthetist. They were of a shade and hue that seemed more mineral than biological. She imagined that if someone put out the sun3, she would still be able to see Françoise’s eyes, burning in the dark.

Someday, Allison hoped, familiarity would allow her to appreciate those eyes. Till then, she would try her best not to make it too obvious when she addressed Françoise’s sandals. At least she got to add Meridional French and Occitan to her repertoire. And her song was pleasant. Allison thought it sounded like it was being played on glass. When she wasn’t being mindful, she sometimes found herself trying to hum it.

Dr. Lawrence laughed. It finally made a few heads turn. “Don’t scoff, Françoise. Alberto’s concerns are perfectly valid. I mean, imagine what troubles could arise if the school was left understaffed. Plague could break out. Plague!”

Françoise seemed to find this delightful. Alberto’s paper, meanwhile, appeared to become at least ten times more fascinating.

She wanted to ask what was so funny, but decided to pursue a simpler line of inquiry. “New Human? Uh, isn’t it meant to be demi-human?”

Allison could almost feel Alberto rolling his eyes from behind the paper. Arnold suddenly remembered he had a toasted sandwich to finish.

Dr. Lawrence rubbed his temples. “You know what the problem with ‘demi-human’ is, Allison?”

“Super is shorter?”

He chuckled. “That is a definite disadvantage, but it goes deeper than that. Do you know what the prefix ‘demi’ literally means?”

She shrugged. She of course knew exactly what it meant, but she liked to avoid rattling off dictionary definitions when she could. “Half something? More or less?”

He thumped his fist down on the table, sending the cutlery rattling. “Exactly! Half-human, less than human. The very word our government uses for children like you, for men and women like Alberto and Fran, is an insult! And a petty one at that.”

Allison was keenly aware of the other diners looking in their direction. She shrunk in her chair, wishing she had been given a hood when they left the centre. It would have covered the buzz cut, at least.

Françoise was the first to break the silence. “I suppose you could take it to mean we’re only half as afflicted by the human condition. And for the love of God, Herbert, do not call me Fran. Ever.”

That broke his stride a little. He let out another foghorn of a laugh.“Like Allison said, it’s shorter. And won’t come up very often.”

She swore a bit in Occitan. Allison was dearly tempted to translate it.

Alberto laid his paper down. “Labels can be funny. I mean, you call someone a demigod, they’ll usually take it as a compliment. A compliment made by a pretentious, preening git, but a compliment. Call someone that on Mt. Olympus4, and you’ll wind up with a drink in your face.”

“Regardless, I think we can agree whoever came up with the term did not have favourable things to say about your kind.”

“Indeed,” said Alberto, mildly. “I think I’m with Allison on this one. Super is just more to the point.”

“Far too confrontational, though. That’s why I prefer new human. Less judgemental. ‘Posthuman’ appeals to me on a more clinical level, but people seem to react badly to that, too.”

A busboy had come to collect the adults’ empty coffee cups during Dr. Lawrence’s attempted etymology lecture. He was staring at the group like they were plotting a derailment in front of him. Alberto brushed his hand off the table with two fingers. “Sanctioned supers, mate. Call the DDHA if you don’t believe me.”

The busboy nodded nervously and walked sharply back towards the kitchen, dishes forgotten. Alberto snickered, “Bloody baselines.”

Allison was rapidly beginning to learn that adulthood came in many different timbres and tunes. Going by his song, Alberto had probably celebrated the same number of birthdays as Françoise, give or take, yet he had the look of a much younger man. He reminded her of the probably underage drinkers she often saw stream out of the pub while she and her mother waited for Mr. Kinsey in the car. He even smoked like a seventeen year old. He was lanky, and dressed in the sort of clothes her father might have worn to work at the bank–if he had the misfortune of being born a scarecrow5. It was as if Dr. Lawrence had used up more than the fair share of personal presence available, forcing Alberto to make do with whatever he could scrape from the bottom of the jar.

If Allison hadn’t been trying her best to avoid eye contact with Françoise, she might also have noticed that Alberto had been looking at her all day in much the same way the staff at McClare did6. When he wasn’t trying to ignore her in the same manner. His song, like Allison’s own, seemed heavily dependent on percussion instruments.

Lawrence did not look amused in the slightest. “It’s exactly that kind of attitude that’s turned people against your kind, Alberto.”

“Everyone abuses busboys, Bertie. I suspect it might be what unites our two species.”

Allison felt odd about being implicitly referred to as a different species. If she was judging the look on his face right, so did Arnold. Françoise remained ever the image of poise and dignity.

“Bloody minded arrogance! Overwhelming smugness. Callous indifference to the beliefs and needs of others.” Dr. Lawrence was yelling now. “Now, tell me, who does that remind you of?”

Alberto said nothing, returning to the the letters page. Not that he had very long to read it, for soon enough a well dressed, managerial looking fellow was striding up to their table. “Excuse me, sir, I’m afraid you and your party will have to leave.”

Dr. Lawrence stood up and fished his out his wallet, deep sadness painted across his features. “I don’t blame you for this. You’re only acting according to what the world has told you. Someday, when we’re all bigger men, I hope superhumans and baselines can sit down and enjoy a meal together in peace. Come along, children, our train leaves in fifteen minutes.” He handed the man some notes–in all probability far more than what was actually owed–and made his way towards the exit, head held high.

The man watched the group march out after him, Allison trying to somehow occupy every patron’s blindspot simultaneously, with some interest. Once they were all out of earshot, he turned to an old woman sitting to their right.

“They were supers?”

Neither Allison nor Arnold had ever been to Bunbury before. Not much point, really, with Perth to the north and Dunsborough and Busselton a little further south. Sandwiched between the state capital and some of the best beaches in the country, there wasn’t much reason to stay in Bunbury for longer than was absolutely necessary, unless you were especially fond of dolphins or lighthouses. Arnold was intrigued to see that three hotels managed to coexist within two streets of each other7. A marble infantryman stood atop the war memorial at the intersection of Victoria and Stirling Streets, head bowed in what looked like prayer. Allison thought he looked sad, but in truth he was merely sleepy. St. Patrick’s Cathedral loomed over the landscape, in silent judgement of the Bunburbinates’ innumerable sins8.

“I’m sorry for making a scene in there, children. I just got caught up thinking about… Well, how much do you know about the Flying Man?”

The children both made vague, noncommittal gestures. “Flies around, saves folks when he isn’t scaring them, looks a bit like Captain Marvel?” answered Arnold.

“I never understood why he’s called that,” commented Françoise. “Plenty of other new humans can fly, too. Even me, sort of.”

It was then Alberto decided to close the distance between him and the rest of the group. “Yes, but you cheat. Most new humans that fly do.”

Françoise scoffed. “What do you mean, cheat? Is there a rulebook?”

“You know exactly what I mean. When new humans fly, they usually do it by turning into fire, or riding mounts composed of primeval shadow, or by commanding the wind. I can count on one hand the ones I know of who just do it. And even a couple of them don’t look half as dignified as the Flying Man doing it.” Alberto replied.

Dr. Lawrence frowned.

“Oh, lighten up, Bertie, just an honest observation.”

Françoise sighed and shook her head. “I told Crimson Comet that you couldn’t pull off one fake wing.”

“Didn’t he turn up floating above the White House holding some bloke?” added Allison. “The Flying Man, I mean, not the Crimson Comet9.”

“That he was, Allison. Can you remember why they were there?”

She did, but just barely. “Something to do with Cuba?”

“Cigars?” suggested Arnold.

Allison and Arnold had only been about five during the Cuban Crisis. Harvey was so provincial as to barely be part of the world proper, but news, and the accompanying existential dread, had seeped into the town like radioactive fallout. Neither child had particularly understood what was happening, but none of the adults they knew seemed to, either. Allison’s parents tried to keep informed, which mainly served to feed their anxiety. It didn’t help that her mother had seen On the Beach three times in 195910. They had tried to suppress their fears for their daughter’s sake, but to little good. Even if their songs hadn’t screamed for them, it would have shown in other ways. Her mother lingering in her room at tuck-in time, her father coming home a little earlier from work, and hugging her just a fraction tighter when he left in the morning. Harvey Primary had even run a few half hearted drills urging their students to hide beneath their desks, should anything happen.

Arnold’s mother had prayed, which was her usual recourse, while his father had sent angry letters lambasting the Reds to every paper he knew of, and some he possibly imagined. This did little to deter them, though.

“…And so the Soviets and the Americans kept designing and building bigger and deadlier bombs, with the hope that each one would mean they’d never have to use them. A little like a man keeping lit dynamite around his house to scare off burglars. Eventually the Soviets decided to put some of their dynamite a little too close to the US’s, and that’s where the plan started going wrong. And they talked and they talked and they talked…”

If anyone passing caught what Dr. Lawrence was saying, they wouldn’t have found it anything strange. Just an old man explaining to the young why people now feared the sky.

“…So the Americans decided to send a pilot to find out what they honestly already knew in their hearts. That pilot’s name was Rudolph Anderson, and he was shot down on October 27th, 1962.”

“Yes, I suppose he did. But nobody knew that until three days later, when he returned Anderson.”

The Flying Man, Major Rudolph Anderson in hand, had been first spotted hovering about a hundred feet over the White House at 10:00 AM, EST. Immediately, the expected theories were posited. He was an alien invader, a herald of the Second Coming, the Antichrist, an optical illusion, or an angel of one kind or another. None of those had been definitively ruled out, even three years later11.

Less than five minutes after his appearance, the Flying Man had descended onto the North Lawn, allowing a grateful Anderson to collapse onto the grass. He had apparently been given a change of clothes since he disappeared from the cockpit of his U-2F. He took one wide eyed look at the Flying Man, and ran off into the distance.

“Major Anderson did not tell me anything I didn’t already know while in my care. I trust he will not be harmed?” he said to the suited man standing behind him.

“Uhm, yes. I can’t see why we would.”

The Flying Man turned around and grinned at the man. “Secretary of State, I assume?” A nod. “Ah, thought it would be you. Couldn’t expect you to send out the President right away. Speaking of which, could I see him?”

Secretary Rusk looked the Flying Man up and down. He was quite absurdly handsome, with a sharply defined jawline, hair like cornsilk, and moss green eyes—which the Secretary thought betrayed a sense of urgency that belied the inappropriately casual attitude he projected. Six foot-five, he had a physique reminiscent of a ballet dancer, which might have explained why he felt he could get away with the skintight costume he wore. It was pure white, with the exception of a diamond emblazoned on his chest. Its colours were divided evenly down the middle between crimson and sky-blue. In the months and years to come, there would be much speculation on the significance, if any, of this symbol. The most commonly accepted theory was that it represented unbreakability, and some suggested that the purple was meant to invoke royalty. Some of the more superhero oriented scholars also had ideas about the wine coloured cape he wore. Among demi-humans, they claimed, a cape was an instantly recognizable symbol of power. Supposedly, wearing one signified that, if it got caught in a jet turbine, the super would be the one sending flowers to its funeral.

What went through Rusk’s head, however, was the question of what this idiot was doing dressing up like Superman. “And why would that be?”

“I have vital information for him, concerning the Soviets, you see.” He said this like he wanted to return a lost library book.

The Secretary tried to peg the Flying Man’s accent. It might have been British, or possibly Canadian. Not that he thought the Soviets couldn’t train one of their own to sound North American if they wanted. “Well, it would be helpful if you told me your name.”

His grin faded a little, but didn’t vanish completely. “Tell me, Secretary, do you read Superman at all?”

“Not since the army, no.”

“But I’m sure you know he doesn’t go around telling everyone his real name.”

“Hmm.”

It went on like that for a while, until eventually the 35th President of the United States decided to venture out and meet with this strange visitor of his own accord. Many objections were raised by his aides, the VP, his cabinet, his wife, and the man in charge of delivering the President’s nude photographs to Sidney Mickelson for framing, but eventually he won out.

“Mr. President! So glad to finally meet you.” He said with absolute sincerity while vigorously shaking the President’s hand, to the disconcert of some of his secret servicemen. The President got the distinct impression that the Flying Man was making a concerted effort not to break him in half.

“Glad to hear it. I was told you had intel for us?”

“That I do! In short, the Soviets have withdrawn their missiles from Cuba. And everywhere else, for that matter.”

The President and his entourage took a moment to process this. “What do you mean, withdrawn?”

“Well, it would be more accurate to say that I have withdrawn them. Their nuclear arsenal, I mean.”

“That is exactly what I’m saying. And the British, and yours.”

The President stood there for what felt like a solid four years. “You did what?”

“I dismantled every nuclear weapon I could find, which I’m fairly certain was all of them.”

Nobody could think of a response worthy of this, but Secretary Rusk settled on “Why? For the love of God, why?”

All trace of good humour vanished from the Flying Man’s face. “Because, to be brutally honest, you and the Soviets were going to burn the world over economic models. If the planet has to go up in flames for some reason, I’d hope it’d be more interesting than that.” He turned from the President’s men, and starting walking towards the fountain.

“If you think this is about economic systems, fly to Berlin.”

“I just might, Mr President. But first I have to drop in on the Kremlin and give them the same message I just gave you. I expect they’ll be begging you to inspect their nuclear sites, lest it turn out I missed a few of yours. If I have, please be better than that.”

Before the Flying Man took off, the Secretary of State called out to him. “What do we do now?”

The Flying Man turned around. “Go home, Secretary, hug your children. You’re going to live.”

And with that, the Flying Man left the Secretary of State, the President, the White House, and the Earth itself behind.

While someone was sent to retrieve Major Anderson and get him some desperately needed coffee, Secretary Rusk looked up at the clouds disturbed by the Flying Man’s passage. He had always viewed the world as a series of revolutionary changes, never remaining the same for any appreciable length of time. On October 30th, 1962, that belief had received all the validation it could ever need.

Over the next few days, it became clear the the Flying Man had delivered on his claims. Every American nuclear warhead, and reportedly that of every other nation on Earth, had been expertly sabotaged beyond repair. And not one person had noticed him doing it.

It was a testament to the adaptability of the human race that it only went as mad as it did.

“…And that’s how a tiny fraction of one percent of the entire human race became the focus of as much scrutiny, bigotry, and fear as when men burned witches. The country was already unsettled, what with that unpleasantness up in Circle’s End, but this was something else altogether.”

By then, the travellers had reached the train station, and were only waiting for their train to pull in.

“He mostly sticks to natural disasters and war zones, these days,” said Françoise. “Sometimes, he just gets weird. Like when he tore down that slum in New York. Said it was to force the government to build better housing. They did, too.”

Dr. Lawrence grunted. “Probably just his excuse for some sport. Witnesses say he was laughing while he did it, even when the Air Force got involved.”

“I heard he declared war on cars once,” said Arnold.

Françoise laughed. “There’s all sorts of rubbish rumours, like that he makes the sun come up now.”

“Or that he impregnated every girl in Midwich,” interjected Alberto. He snickered a little before noticing the look Françoise was giving him.

“Regardless of any of that,” said Dr. Lawrence. “We now have a situation where the most visible representation of posthumanity is a being who treats the world like his own personal toy. And so the world is poised to smother the next step in evolution in its crib.” He looked at the children sitting on the bench beside him, and forced a smile. “But maybe we can change that.”

Allison nodded blankly. It was all too much to take in. She decided to focus on the sound of the train pulling into the station. Trains were nice.


1. If Arnold was being truthful, then his eldest brother spent much of the 1960s infiltrating the Australian counterculture.

2. In Belmont.

3. This was quite unlikely, as He Who Culls All Light was only recently spotted in the Perseus Arm. If you think you might have information on His whereabouts, don’t hesitate to give your Gatehouse a call.

4. Accepting an invitation to a dinner party on Olympus is widely considered one of the most dangerous things a person can do. Almost as dangerous as turning it down.

5. Which is not to say that many scarecrows have not gone on to lead interesting, successful lives. They have become a cornerstone of the minion industry, and some have even served as heads of state.

6. She might have also noticed Eduard Keller sitting a few tables to their left, having delayed as long as possible his inevitable return to that most dreaded of lands: Darwin. At least Bunbury had less crocodiles.

7. The rumours that the Rose, Lord Forrest, and Prince of Wales Hotels hoisted themselves off their foundations and did battle in the dead of night had not yet reached Harvey.

8. It was said it and the town library refereed the hotel brawls.

9. The Crimson Comet was once found on the roof of Parliament House in 1948, also holding some bloke, but he was just drunk.

10. Deprivation and extinction hurt even more when Gregory Peck is involved.

11. There are still those who insist the Flying Man is merely the product of cleverly used strings and mirrors. If that is the case, presumably the strings and mirrors are superpowered instead.

Previous Chapter                                                                                                           Next Chapter

Chapter Two: The Message in the Flames

After the business with the piano, the tests somehow got even more tedious. In Allison’s opinion, this was a miracle warranting far more scientific scrutiny than anything her power did. Although “power” was a term she still felt odd about being applied to any aspect of herself. Along with the German vocab and sight-reading exercises, there were intensely personal questions about one Eduard Keller, the man Allison had talked with on the phone that morning, and whom she rightly assumed was the source of her new status as a virtuoso.

Anecdotes from Keller’s childhood were left unfinished for her to complete; she was given questionnaires on his phobias, neuroses, obsessions, and deepest regrets1; she was tasked with a series of short essay topics, ranging from how his father never liked him much to how his mother never let him be a man. The format, coupled with the cheap plastic desk she had been furnished with, put Allison in mind of her classroom back at Harvey Primary; if Miss Rossi had suffered a nervous breakdown, and decided to share the wonderful news with her pupils via the medium of quizzes.

Allison was sure it was mostly lies. Especially the parts about giving private performances for Hitler2, or sailing to Tasmania in a tea chest3. Keller’s song gave her no insight into whether or not there was any truth to it, despite its seeming absurdity. Her understanding of the music was limited purely to what its subject could do, not who they were, or anything they might have done. Or, as was significantly more prominent in Keller’s particular case, what had been done to them.

She had tried having fun with these tests at first. For want of any real answers, she’d spun wild narratives about her subjects. Mathematicians from Perth met otherworldly dooms at the hands of Doctor Who, Melbournian horticologists coveted the Magic Pudding, and American historians served with distinction in the Great Emu War4. Seven Little Australians and Blinky Bill were repeatedly and shamelessly plagiarized.

She’d expected some kind of response from the people in charge. A rebuke, a warning, some kind of punishment. She had gotten no such thing, not even after a description of some obscure landscape artist’s first crush had ended with Dr. Carter being devoured by the Giant Devil Dingo. In fact, the amount of personal questions on the written tests had only increased. She had considered that maybe Dr. Carter, or whoever else read the tests, found her jokes as diverting as she did. This idea disheartened her, and she had taken to simply answering the questions with a perfunctory “don’t know!” or even a large scrawled X when her patience was exceptionally thin. The proud test-taker within her cringed, but pride in her own abilities was something she didn’t have much of these days.

During the written tests, an absolute boulder of an orderly sat in the corner of the examination room, far more engrossed in his black and white Superman reprint than the child he was meant to be watching. Allison was surprised by his choice of reading material. Aside from him being a grownup–or at least carved in the image of a grownup–she knew that newsagents had stopped stocking Superman comics years ago, assuming they even still published them. After all, there was speculation that the Flying Man had modeled himself on them. It was the cape. And the flying, but most agreed he probably would have done that anyway.

She wondered, briefly, if bringing up the Flying Man somewhere would garner some response from them-in-charge. She decided against it; she was pretty sure half the staff were already convinced she and her fellow inmates were either working for, or somehow born from, the Flying Man. It didn’t help that almost all the inmates in McClare had been small children when he had first appeared.

There was no shortage of theories regarding the young age of most identified demi-humans. Pretty much one per scientist, interested layperson, and uninformed idiot, really. The most straightforward generally took the position that there had been a change recently in the environment, something that acutely affected children. Nuclear tests copped the blame, but then, so did water fluoridation. In some circles, it was also posited that the apparent surge in demi-human populations was a legacy of World War 2 supersoldier programs5.

Other theories suggested there was some intelligence responsible for superpowers. Oddly enough, the identity of this being, whether they be men from Mars, God, the Devil, or whichever government you feared most, seemed to make little difference to their supposed motives. As for why they chose to mostly bless children with such unearthly gifts, there were two main schools of thought. One was that the flying saucers or whatever wished to lift mankind up to a new and glorious plateau of evolution, and so granted the most innocent amongst them the tools to do so. The other school of thought also supposed these entities were trying to steer human society in a particular direction, but was mostly held by people with actual experience with children.

Allison knew little about any of these theories. If anyone had asked her, she would have said the reason McClare mostly housed children was that they weren’t as good at hiding. It probably didn’t help that Australia had some practise locking up children for even more arbitrary reasons.6

Aside from the cliff-like orderly, a trio of nurses were also watching Allison. At least, she thought of them and the rest of the female staff at McClare as nurses, though she had never heard them addressed as such. They seemed to be trying to drown out Allison’s existence with conversation. They were huddled around a copy of Women’s Weekly, which was at least more age appropriate than the male orderly’s reading material, in Allison’s unvoiced opinion.

“Excuse me, ma’ms, I’ve finished,” Allison said, a little more timidly than she intended.

The three women looked up from their magazine, while the orderly did his best impression of someone prepared to deal with possible superhuman violence. It was a painful balancing act of trying to look as intimidating as humanly possible, while avoiding doing anything that might actually scare the child. It was not a resounding success. After a moment of silent deliberation, the maybe-nurses seemed to elect the middle member of their trio to respond.

The small, dark-haired woman gathered up the worksheets, eyeing Allison like she might explode before she made it out of the room. Admittedly, that wasn’t without precedent. Once she was gone, the other two stood up from their chairs.

“Shower-time, Allison,” said the more solidly built redhead.

She shuddered a little. “Alright.”

The redhead and the other nurse, almost disappointingly another redhead (although with a more slight build) each took one of Allison’s hands, and led her out into the hallway, the orderly following at emergency tackle distance.

If there was one skill Allison was surprised to have acquired at McClare, it was the ability to navigate its halls. If she hadn’t heard their songs, she would have assumed that the staff consisted entirely of unfortunates who wandered in, got lost, and found themselves uniforms. She couldn’t imagine that any building that large was built so uniform by accident. Maybe it was to deter escape attempts.

What really impressed her, was how effortlessly the nurses ignored her, even as she walked between them. They might as well have been carting around a filing cabinet.

Showers at McClare were usually the worst part of Allison’s day. The only way they could have been more distressing was if the staff had put a piano in there with her, but it probably wouldn’t have agreed with the moisture. The facilities had most of the expected indignities. The walls were constructed from the kind of institutional grey brick that could only aspire to almost looking clean, even if scrubbed hourly by all the janitors in Christendom. At best, the water was tepid, and at worst, it almost convinced Allison that McClare’s doctors were trying to freeze her until they knew what to do with her.

What was missing was the other inmates. When she had first arrived at McClare, and realised that she would probably be allowed to bathe at some point, she had expected it to be a grim, communal affair. Originally, she had been relieved that this was only half true, but then she noticed that she wasn’t seeing any inmates outside the shower rooms, either. Not even in the hallways. If it weren’t for their songs, she might have started to think that the other inmates were an elaborate joke being played on her7. It was disconcerting, to say the least. She couldn’t imagine what it was like for the other children.

The slighter nurse turned on the shower. “I think that’s hot enough,” she lied. “Strip off, dear.”

Sadly, Allison’s isolation did not afford her any privacy. It seemed that McClare mandated its inmates be watched at all times outside of their cells. Even in the showers. She stripped as quickly as possible, made a silent prayer to the gods of indoor plumbing8 that the water would be bearable today, and stepped under the showerhead.

To the nurses’ credit, they seemed to be making every effort to only theoretically watch Allison. They stood within eyeshot of her, but were focussing very intently on the movement of each other’s lips. She was deeply grateful the orderly was only required to stand outside in the hallway.

While Allison showered, the nurses chatted. They pondered whether working for a semi-classified facility would leave a gap on their CVs, or if the slight one would even be able to get another job after she got married that winter. On that note, they also bemoaned how poor their pay was compared to Stephen Carter and the animate slab of concrete standing outside, even though they had to deal with the demi-humans just as much–if not more frequently–than the male staff. They debated how much of a waste of money the Space Race was, and whether the symbolism of stepping on the Moon was even valid knowing the Gatehouse was already up there. At one point, one of the nurses looked like she was thinking of asking for Allison’s opinion on something or other, but thought better of it.

Allison tried to scrub herself clean as best she could, despite the soap being lowest-bidder rough. She hadn’t looked in a mirror in weeks, something she suspected was for the better. Her skin had gone paper white from lack of natural light. Once a week, the staff shaved her head, mostly to prevent lice. She actually thought that was for the best, even if it did make her look like a boy. Her old chestnut curls were something her mother had always been rather proud of, and she hated the idea of them getting manky.

She hoped she at least didn’t look as bad as she felt. She always felt vaguely ill these days, and hungry. It wasn’t that McClare didn’t feed her, or that the food was completely unpalatable, she just never ate all she was given. A full stomach was less comfort than the idea that someone, somewhere might be annoyed. She needed to have some small measure of control over her own life, even if all it amounted to was the ability to make her life a little more miserable than it needed to be. There were worse superpowers9.

“Time to dry off, Allison.”

The nurse’s tone reminded Allison of her mum. That bothered her. “Okay. But could you turn around? Please?”

The nurses acquiesced without comment. A set of clean clothes lay folded on the shower bench, but Allison tried not to wonder how they got there. The nurses hadn’t stopped talking long enough for either of them to procure them. She did notice, however, that the orderly looked as though he was trying to keep guilt from showing on his face as they made their way to Allison’s cell.

When they reached the cell, they shut the door behind her with no farewell. As places to be incarcerated went, it wasn’t as bad as it could have been10. It was a small, windowless room, with an appropriately child sized bed, chair and desk, all tightly bolted down. Her toilet was also in the room, set against the left wall. She had wet herself before she managed to adjust to that.

Lying on the desk were the three books the centre had deigned to provide Allison with, one of which was still open at her place, which she sat down to continue reading.

Perhaps unsurprisingly, she read very fast for her age, and therefore had consumed The Wonder Book of Do You Know and Shackleton’s Argonauts within a couple of days of receiving them, so she was trying to pace herself with The Sword in the Stone, with little success.

She envied Merlin a little. From where she was, only being able to remember the future seemed like the better deal. If the future contained something besides this, great. If not, well, she wouldn’t have anything to compare it against. Although she had no idea how Merlin ever managed to finish a book himself.

Dinner was eventually deposited through the slot in the door, Dr. Carter having evidently failed to procure her any cake. Allison forced herself to eat nearly half of it.

After finally reaching the part where Merlin and Madam Mim had it out—which just seemed unfair on Merlin’s part—the lights cut off.

She jerked in her seat. Bedtime was upon her.

Since earliest childhood, Allison had possessed a strong fear of the dark. In the absence of light, she swore she could hear the world breathe. And as the world breathed, it did so more and more laboriously. The walls seemed to close in around her, and the warmth drained from everything. The universe was a living thing, and it was dying. She could save it, but she just didn’t know how.

She tried to dispel the sensation, bolted to her bed, and opened her ears to her fellow inmates’ songs.

All songs were beautiful, even if they belonged to the dullest people ever born. Thing was, so were snowflakes, and you don’t see Eskimos wandering around in starry eyed wonder during blizzards. Songs and snowflakes may both be utterly unique and individual, but they are unique and individual in mostly the same ways. The songs of other demi-humans were another thing altogether. When she had first heard a power’s leitmotif, it was like being exposed to a symphony after having only ever listened to one man play the triangle.

She honed in on the song of one inmate in particular, a delicate little tune with a lot of what she thought of as bells, and tried her best to reproduce it. Suddenly, her cell was filled with familiar noises. Her mother welcoming her home after school, a radio serial mostly consisting of the Phantom punching pirates, her dad complaining about the outcome of a match, of what game she wasn’t even sure; even Miss Rossi trying valiantly to make her year two class understand basic multiplication.

She would have gone for a power that allowed her to create light first, but the only inmates who could do that did so by lighting stuff on fire. That seemed like more trouble than it was worth.

As she often did on test days, she considered the possibility of escape. With the powers of dozens of other demi-humans to play with, getting out would not have been all that difficult. As for afterwards, she knew how to do an awful lot of things. For one, she was pretty sure she knew how to drive, if she could contrive some arrangement with the pedals. As for where she would drive to, she knew enough languages that she could order lunch in every diner in Europe, and even a few beyond.

If she did escape, part of her knew that going home would be a mistake. They’d look there first. As for fleeing further, she guessed most countries treated demi-humans much the same way as Australia. And she would still be an eight year old girl, without her parents, in a strange land. It might have been doable, but it honestly didn’t seem any better than what she had now.

And if it wasn’t doable, if the people who built McClare caught her again, she had heard stories about what happened to demi-humans they decided couldn’t be handled. The most pleasant involved lead. The worst involved scalpels.

She kept both her actual and metaphysical ears peeled for anyone approaching her door. She figured her best strategy for getting home was to allow Dr. Carter and his ilk to bore of her completely, and she doubted that would ever happen if they knew just how much she could copy.

Just as she began drifting off into welcome sleep, a green flash flared in the centre of the cell. A small piece of notepaper wafted onto the floor. She scurried out of bed, picked up the paper, and tried to read it before the glow completely faded. It was a short, perfunctory message, written in a childish scrawl.

It’s taken me five six seven EIGHT!!! goes to get this bloody thing to go away. Hope it got to you OK. Sorry about all this. Will get better. Promise.

-AB

Allison wanted to be angry at the note’s writer. She wanted to thank him, too. She wanted to believe something was going to change, and soon. Mostly, though, she just wanted to figure out how to hide it, lest whoever woke her up the next morning wonder where it came from.

Destroying it was out of the question. That would feel like destroying the promise, as if it had never been made. She eventually settled on hiding it inside The Sword in the Stone, hoping they didn’t decide to cycle out her books early, and crawled back into bed, trying to believe what it said.

The next few days were spectacularly uneventful. Allison was amazed it was possible for so little to differ in that amount of time. There weren’t even any tests. She wondered if McClare had finally decided they had gotten all they could from her, but figured that feeding her would cost them less than the petrol they’d use taking her home.

The note had become something of a totem for her. When she tried to enjoy its hiding place, she would often flick ahead a few dozen pages to reread it. She started to try and discern hidden meaning in the thirty words: codes that, if deciphered and followed, would guarantee her freedom. She agonized over whether the crossed out numbers had any significance.

Without the light torments of Dr. Carter, time began to slip from Allison’s grip. Meals, showers, and bedtime provided her day some shape, but she had no way of keeping track of the hours between. They all congealed into one painfully extended moment. Without a window, even the sun couldn’t give her any hints. If a genie had offered her one wish, there was about a fifty-fifty chance she would have asked for a clock.

She heard the song long before its maker made it to her door. It was brassy, and seemed to almost fade in and out as she listened to it. It was very familiar to her. For starters, she had heard it grow and change nearly every day for three years.

She turned to face the door, her body starting to twitch with nervous energy.

She was sure it didn’t take as long as it felt like it did for her door to open. If it had, surely the whole centre would have crumbled into dust. The sun would have swollen red, evaporated the oceans, driving humanity to extinction, and leaving the Earth ready for a new, more vital civilization. Maybe geckos.

The man who opened the door had a rich song, for an everyday human being, at least. He was wearing a green checkered suit and was as broad as some of the farmers Allison had known back in Harvey. His beard was full, and although greying, still had a fair amount of red in it. He looked as if he could have pulled the metal door off his hinges if he felt like it.

There was definitely pity in his eyes, mixed with something Allison couldn’t quite put her finger on. Fascination, maybe? Expectation?

There was also a young boy, about Allison’s age, with sadly roughly the same haircut, standing behind him, dark haired and narrow featured. Though it didn’t seem like something he had much experience with, he was grinning at her.

“Allison Kinsey,” said Dr. Herbert Lawrence. “I believe we have much to discuss.”

Despite herself, Allison found herself smiling, too.


1. Given that his best paying job in twenty years was allowing a small girl to absorb his competency as a human being, there were a few of these.

2. Herr Keller did in fact once perform for Adolph Hitler, albeit in a village pub in 1926.

3. The HMAS Tea Chest being the cargo vessel on which Keller arrived in Australia in 1943.

4. All glory to the Democratic Emu Cooperative of Campion.

5. To their eternal disappointment, the Nazis’ most formidable superpowered operative was a bottle-blonde.

6. Most children’s songs Allison had heard within McClare had a similar tonal shift when they were brought in. Some did not. She had never seen any, but she presumed from what her parents had told her these songs came from half-caste children.

7. This might actually have been true if she was being held in the Kimberley Demihuman Asylum, which only housed one inmate for its entire operational lifespan. Although, she wandered in and out.

8. Most of these can usually be found in Rome.

9. But not many.

10. Panopticon, a galactically distributed periodical focusing on dungeons and other prisons, put out an Earth edition in 1965, it would have been lucky to receive two and a half iron manacles. To put it another way, it was halfway between the oubliettes of Ostech, where executions are carried out over the course of decades, and the pleasure catacombs of Enlil, where political prisoners appeal to have their sentences extended unto perpetuity.

Previous Chapter                                                                                                     Next Chapter

Chapter One: Allison Kinsey in an Exciting Adventure With the New Humans

Allison stared at the piano, trying to will it to collapse under the weight of her disdain. It wouldn’t have been the oddest thing she’d seen, or done, as of late. Regardless of her preferences, the battered old spinet stubbornly remained intact. Or at least as intact as when it was hauled into the observation room that morning. It had been drafted from a quiet retirement in a primary school music lab for the sake of today’s round of testing, but that wouldn’t have inspired much sympathy from Allison.

A copy of Bach’s Goldberg Variations lay open on the music rack. At least, that’s what it said on the cover. Allison couldn’t read sheet music; it could have been “Bah Bah Black Sheep” for all she knew. Still, she wasn’t leaving the observation room till she mastered the piece. By ear, if need be. She’d been at it for hours, and still hadn’t gotten past the first couple of measures.

There was a click. A tinny, weary voice filled the room. “Allison, we really need to push on here.”

The day had started off fairly well, at least when taken in context with the rest of Allison’s time at the McClare Demi-Human1 Containment Centre. She had been taken from her cell, escorted by the traditional pair of burly orderlies to observation room 6, and told to play whatever she felt like. She wasn’t a particularly musical child, but she could manage a few decent parlour ballads. Just being allowed to make noise made her feel a little better. Then she was subjected to an inexplicable phone conversation with a retired concert pianist from Vienna. Now she was remembering why she was never terribly interested in music to begin with.

She breathed in, then let out a sigh. “I can’t do it.” There was a whine to her voice that made her sound even younger than she actually was, but it couldn’t be helped. “Nobody here’s good enough.”

There was another click, and a sigh. “Look, I know this isn’t much fun. I’m not exactly having the time of my life here, either. But there are people we both have to answer to. If you cooperate, I’ll try to get you a bit of cake or something with your dinner, alright?”

He sounded genuinely contrite. Nobody at McClare ever enjoyed what they put Allison through, as far as she could tell. The doctors, the orderlies, even the armed men who had accompanied her the precious few times she had been allowed outside: they all seemed to regret how she was treated. They still went along with it, of course. She imagined they had all sorts of justifications for why.

Allison steeled herself best she could, and started over. She managed fifteen seconds before stumbling. A loud, angry sounding beep played over the speakers, making her flinch.

“Start over.”

She did, with little improvement. A slipped finger, a wrong note struck, another reprimanding shriek.

“From the top,” ordered Dr. Carter, attempting joviality.

It went on like this until—after more than a dozen failures—Allison slumped onto the keyboard and wept.

In the darkened room behind the window, Dr. Stephen Carter lit another Winfield. Surprisingly enough, the fact that making an eight-year-old girl cry was becoming a fixture of his workday did not fill him with confidence for the direction his career had taken. He was often assigned to handle Allison Kinsey’s testing. Considering what some of the inmates at McClare could do, and what they had already done to some of his colleagues, he had to assume it was because someone liked him. Whenever he spoke to or even looked at the girl, he couldn’t help but be reminded of his own daughter at home. Sadly, this failed to create much of a rapport between the two. Mostly, he coped by trying to think of Allison in abstract terms. A thing that ceased to exist when he clocked off. For her part, he doubted she harboured much affection for him. She probably assumed he was the one who came up this nonsense with the piano. In truth, he didn’t design the experiments, only carried them out. He’d heard rumours about the one who did, but he didn’t put much stock in them. The only suitable domicile for the man—if that term was even appropriate—they described was a decrepit castle prone to lightning strikes, and he doubted Australia had any of those.

Dr. Carter was still vaguely surprised by how his life was playing out. He had never heard anyone talk seriously about superpowers before 1962. There were various more official terms for the phenomena, but “superpower” was the only one that didn’t make him feel as if he was inching closer and closer to old age whenever he said it out loud. Everyone knew they existed, of course. You’d have to had been raised in a bomb shelter2 not to realise that there were people out there with capabilities beyond those of everyday mortals. The thing was, that equally described many singers, or moderately successful athletes. Honestly, most superhumans were hardly more impressive. The only substantiated reports Dr. Carter could recall from his youth involved rubbish like cattle station workers manifesting the strength of two men, or schoolkids waking up with the power to manipulate the flow of baked beans.

Okay, that wasn’t quite true. You did have the occasional supervillain, even back then, but they almost always operated under the thumb of perfectly average criminal syndicates, comfortably out of sight of the general public. Those who didn’t tended to have brief, spectacular careers, before being either captured, or more commonly, disappearing with a few armoured trucks’ worth of pounds. It was generally agreed that any real, concerted effort to hinder their plans would just encourage them to stick around longer.

That may have been why the Australian superhero scene had all but died out by the early 50’s.

Wherever there were supervillains, superheroes almost inevitably emerged3. It was a conflict that in all probability started the exact moment there was more than one superpowered being on the planet at the same time, and would only end when either all superhumanity was completely annihilated, or when the tailors who made their costumes threw down their tools for the cause of peace and good taste.

Still, none of the great Australian vigilantes turned out to have much staying power. Lone Wolf, the Crimson Comet, the Raven; they all flourished and faded away within a fleeting niche between the end of one war and the beginning of the next. For most of them, secret identities meant it would never be known if they had retired, fallen in battle, or even given up and swelled the ranks of those they once fought4. Superheroes were an extremely private lot, despite what their choice of outfits might have suggested. For a few of them, it was debatable whether they were really superhuman at all, or just normal men and women who sought strength in anonymity and a gimmick.

When Dr. Carter was young, he always thought the serious superhumans, the ones that got comic strips and film serials made about them, lived in cities like New York or London, when he gave them any thought at all. Looking back, he suspected if he had been a resident of either of those places, he would have said they dwelt in isolated backwaters like the Australian Outback, or windswept monasteries carved directly into mountain peaks. Either way, you could usually afford to pretend they didn’t exist.

At least, that was the case until October 27, 1962, when the Flying Man made himself known, and the Cold War came to an abrupt conclusion. At the very least, the battle lines had been redrawn.

If any government agency had been specifically charged with monitoring superhuman activities before ‘62, Dr. Carter was fairly sure they would have been forced to beg the Dairy Board for office space. After a hastily convened Royal Commission, however, the newly established Department of Demi-Human Affairs had found itself burdened with more money than they knew what to do with. Some of which was used to lure Dr. Carter away from what he now realised was a perfectly nice do nothing position with the Western Australia Forests Department.

His internal rehearsal of that night’s ruminations at his local pub was interrupted by the small phone on his console ringing. Startled back to attention, he picked up the receiver. He didn’t wait for an answer. “Is Subject B within estimated range of Subject A?”

“Affirmative,” replied a lab technician on the other end. “He’s asking a lot of questions, though. Should I say anything?”

Dr Carter rolled his eyes. “He’s probably already guessed most of the important bits. Just tell him he’s about to make the easiest £800 of his entire life.”

“Got it.” He hung up.

When Allison’s sobs seemed to have subsided, Dr. Carter opened the intercom again. “Have you tried using your power?”

She glared up at the window separating them, her eyes still red with tears. “Yes. Of course I did. Why wouldn’t I?” Genuine anger had seeped into her voice.

He mulled over his response a bit. “I’m sorry. That was a stupid question. Could you give it another go, though? For me?” He instantly regretted that last part, even before he saw the look on Allison’s face. Nevertheless, she shrugged and tilted her head, as though listening to some note being played in the distance.

There were a little under a hundred songs in McClare Containment Centre. Allison could think of no better word for them than songs, though it was doubtful they could ever be recreated on the piano, or on any other man made instrument. Nor could any human voice hope to replicate them. Perhaps that was why the music produced through those means never grabbed her interest. The music people made on purpose could never compare to the music they made just by existing.

The nearest and clearest was Dr. Carter’s. In the past few weeks, it had grown as familiar as her own mum’s or dad’s. But she wasn’t interested in that song; she was barely interested when it was still new, really. There were forty-nine songs she was interested in, but not right that second. There was only one song she could hear that she hadn’t already sampled. She focused on it. There were, of course, the chord progressions and countermeasures that described such talents as walking and talking, eating and breathing; as unique and yet universal as a fingerprint. The song was long and fairly complex, so it was probably coming off someone old. A man, she guessed, based on the tenor. As always, there were large parts of the song she couldn’t parse. She thought that perhaps, rather than being things the person could do, it was everything that had ever happened to them.

Some of the melody’s ornamentation was familiar, but far more developed than in any other instance she had previously encountered. Music which described musical ability always perplexed Allison. For one thing, it never sounded anything like what the person actually played. Piano players, for instance, always put her in mind of wind chimes, light and delicate. She amended the new variations into her own song almost automatically.

Immediately, Allison’s posture changed. She suddenly became much more aware of her own breathing. Her expression determined, she splayed her fingers, cracked her knuckles, and played. And it was wonderful. Not once did she even glance at the sheet music, though it would have been perfectly legible if she had. Over the next forty minutes, Dr. Carter was treated to a calibre of performance that could only be the product of a lifetime of training and passion for the art of pianism. All from a tired, disinterested little girl not even ten years old.

Dr. Carter tried and failed to suppress a smile, then felt very grateful that there had never been any indication Allison possessed x-ray vision. The live music made for a nice break from routine, even if his appreciation of it was somewhat tainted knowing how little pleasure the performer was getting out of it. Moreover, he had proven once and for all that Allison’s ability was not based on actual soundwaves. Sure, it hadn’t been his idea, but he was enough of a scientist to take some pleasure in the simple act of discovery, or at least confirmation.

In some respects, he was right to be pleased. Superpowers often seemed to actively resist scientific inquiry. Dr. Werther, a former workmate of Dr. Carter’s at the centre, and as staunch an empiricist as you could hope to find, had always maintained that there would someday be a model which reconciled all superhuman abilities within the framework of conventional physics. Last Dr. Carter heard, he’d taken to burning other researchers alive, while screaming that Sir Francis Bacon lied to him. While floating, for some reason.

Before coming to McClare, Allison had been considered a genuine child prodigy by most who knew her. She certainly was good at a lot of things. Since her arrival, she’d displayed great competence in landscape painting, calculus, European history, cigarette rolling, and cocktail mixing. All reasonable talents for a bright, middle class child, but probably not all at once. They say it takes about 10,000 hours of deliberate practise to fully master any skill. Allison, it seemed, could cut that down to about three seconds of bugger all, as long as someone nearby had put in the hours. If Dr. Carter had been a more prideful man, he might’ve taken offence at the idea that Allison had likely assimilated his whole education just to stave off boredom. He didn’t see it helping much.

Sometimes, when his conscience threatened to overwhelm his well cultivated detachment, he tried soothing it by thinking of all the interesting, useful skills Allison had acquired thanks to the Containment Centre’s tests. How likely was it that she would’ve acquired such refined musical talents in a town like Harvey? It sounded hollow even in his own head.

Eventually, Allison concluded the piece. If she felt any sense of accomplishment, it was not evident in her expression, only bone-deep exhaustion.

“Dr. Carter, can I go back to my room now?”

“Not quite yet. We still have some follow up tests.” It actually hurt to look at Allison just then. “Sorry.” If he was going to be horrible, he might as well go all out. “You know, these tests could be a little more fun for both of us if you would be a bit more honest about your talents.”

Allison went white. “I am being open.”

Dr. Carter rubbed his temples, preparing for one more trip down a very well worn path. “Allison, I’ve read the report on your commitment to the center. It’s quite interesting, at least more so than Bach.”

She rounded on him. “Someone messed up. Or they wanted to make me look more exciting.” She halfheartedly kicked the piano. After a few solid decades of being an accomplice to mandatory music lessons, it barely noticed the abuse. “This is all you’re going get out of me. If you want to keep testing me, you’re just going to make me do stuff like this until I’ve learnt how to do everything.” She smiled without humour. “I don’t think I can play the spoons yet, but I’m sure we’ll get to it someday.”

As the orderlies escorted Allison from the room, Dr. Carter pondered what she had told him. She was right, really. After the conclusive results of today’s experiment, simply making Allison absorb new talents would no longer provide them with useful information. And if Dr. Carter stopped providing useful information on her, it was likely that he would be assigned a new inmate. Maybe the Scotswoman who insisted she was over 3,000 years old, and hurled lightning at anyone who suggested otherwise. That simply would not do. He considered putting in a proposal to perform some tests with Arnold Barnes, but even if his superiors were likely to take any idea of his onboard, there was no way in Hell they would allow Arnold and Allison to even be in the same state again.

On the other side of the country, in a facility so identical to McClare it made one suspect that a mad student of brutalism had stumbled upon the secret of architectural cloning, Arnold Barnes stood in the doorway of his cell, still vaguely expecting the rough hands of an orderly to shove him forward. He was leaving Roberts Demi-Human Containment Centre. For good, if Dr. Lawrence was being honest. It was the best news he could have hoped for. Well, being told he was actually going home would have been the best news he could have hoped for. Or maybe that he was going home, and that a great deal of the people he had met recently would be taking his place in his cell, and that its door would be confiscated, and duly replaced with spiders.

“Arnold,” said Dr. Lawrence, interrupting his fantasy, “we do have to get going now.”’

“I know. Not even sure why I’m not running out of here.”

Dr. Lawrence lay a hand on his shoulder. “It’s easy to forget what a good situation feels like. It can be a little overwhelming.”

“Yeah.”

The two of them walked down the hallway, past the mostly empty cells which surrounded Arnold’s. “Sir,” he said, “could you see about getting this friend of mine out? I think they have her locked up back home.”

Dr. Lawrence stopped for a second. “Hmm. What does she do?”

Arnold was a little taken aback by the question. He sort of expected to be asked her name first. “Um, most things, sir.”

Dr. Lawrence grinned. “Now whatever do we mean by that?”


1. Officially accepted term for any person or person-shaped entity possessing abilities or traits considered beyond the human baseline used by many Commonwealth governments between 1962 and 1971. The ability to say it with a straight face is often considered evidence of extra-normal ability.

2. Even then, at least one known supervillain was reportedly raised in a fallout shelter. Presumably he knew.

3. Some deeply strange people insist that it is in fact the other way around. Why criminally inclined super-beings should wait for someone who can actually stand up to them to appear before taking advantage of their particular skills is usually left unexplained.

4. One superhero, The Phantom Ranger, is said to have began his career in the hopes of landing a book deal and a movie option. His self published autobiography, Cape and Cowl, was remaindered, and adapted into a direct-to-DVD film thirty-six years after his death.

Next Chapter